Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Gaang were relaxing on the beach of Ember Island, enjoying a well deserved vacation for all of them

Aang and Katara sat under an umbrella, Katara had her head on her boyfriend's shoulder

Suki and Sokka were playing Volleyball

Ty Lee was building a sand caslte

Mai and Zuko were under their own umbrella happy that they were together after their break up

Toph was sitting on her own blanket simply relaxing

.

That's when something strange happened, at first it was simply a feeling, that something was different the whole Gaang felt

Than a blue glow appeared on their skins, when the glow vanished left so did they, one by one they vanished and blacked out

.

When they woke up they found themselves in a massive library like room

Infront of them was a series of chairs, couches and tables sitting in front of a burning fireplace, a few tables with a vast array of food on them on both sides of the fireplace

"Where are we?" Ty Lee asked

"In my reading room"

The group turned to see a man in a cloak standing behind them "Who are you?" Katara asked as everyone took a defensive position

"You may call me the Host, and if your wondering why your here, well your here to read a story, for it is my job to tell others stories" The Host said as he walked up to the group "Guys he's telling the truth" Toph said as she put her hand to the ground

"Okay we'll listen to your story"Aang said as he got out of his stance "Splendid, take your seats and the story will begin, if you have any questions simply ask for me and I will appear before you, see you later" The Host said as he vanished into the same blue light as they did

The Gaang went to the chairs and sat down as a book floated down from one of the shelves, opened and spoke

The Dragon King

Chapter Text

The Dragon King

Some people are born evil. Sometimes, evil people can still love.

"Is that possible?" Katara asked "Yah, I mean just because someone isn't all good doesn't mean they can feel love" Aang said to his girlfriend

Ozai is still a horrible person. That being said, this time Ozai has just enough space in his heart to love his family instead of just himself.

Zuko was very invested in the story, his father loving his family, loving him, it sounded farfetched

In which Ozai looks at his wife and loves her. In which Ozai looks at his son and loves him. In which Ozai looks at his brother and, despite it all, loves him.

Chapter 1: sometimes you're born evil (sometimes you're not) Part 1: Son

Zuko sucked in a deep breath knowing there was a big chance of him being that son

Three steps. Wall. Pivot. Ten steps. Wall. Pivot. Ten steps. Wall. Pivot.

"Is someone pacing?" Sokka asked "We'll find out if you stop talking" Toph said

“Ozai, please.”

everyone beamed up at the voice of Uncle Iroh

He paused and turned to look at his brother. Iroh’s son, he must’ve been nearing eleven by now, was nestled into his shoulder,

"Iroh has a son?" Suki asked, "Had a son, he died years ago" Zuko said remembering his late cousin, everyone looked at Zuko with pity in their eyes

completely asleep. “Calm down, it will be alright.”

“Will it, Iroh?” Ursa’s cries, though muffled through the door, made him ache.

as the book said it Ursa's cries echoed through the room making everyone wince

He had been kicked out of the room because, in his stress, the oil lamps had flickered too much for the physicians to do their work. Ursa’s labor had begun in the early morning hours, passing though all three of the day’s typical meals. Ozai found himself unable to do much eating himself due to worry—what if something went wrong? What if the baby died? Even worse, what if Ursa died? What if they both died?

Zuko listen to his alternate father's thoughts of concern, and it made him wonder how close was he to getting a world like this, if this was an alternate universe than how close was he to this universe

He knew his brother had suffered the loss of a wife, but that had been to an assassin, eight years after Lu Ten’s birth. It was in no way the same, and Chika’s labor had been easy and short.

"Chika, that's Iroh's wife?" Aang asked "Yah, we don't talk about her much, apparently she was a great wife and sister according to Uncle and Mom" Zuko said

Lu Ten had been born at an auspicious time, the sun just breaking above the horizon as the Fire Nation warmed from winter. It was the darkest day of the year; the sun having been down for a few hours now. And it was quickly approaching midnight.

"Wait were you born on the winter solstice?" Katara asked "Yah" Zuko said, he remembered how he saw his great grandfather Roku on the winter solstice when he was chasing Aang into Fire Nation territory

“I am certain it will. And if not, your fretting does nothing.” His older brother’s tone held a hint of steel, doubtlessly caused by all his years as the Crown Prince and, more recently, the Dragon of the West.

both Aang and Zuko knew full well how he truly got that title

Ten steps. Wall. Pivot.

Instead of walking again, Prince Ozai, second-born of Fire Lord Azulon and the late Fire Lady Ilah, slumped against the wall.

"You know you guys don't talk about Fire Lady Ilah, why" Mai said, Zuko sucked in a breath "dad would get mad when anyone mentioned his mom"

He was tired, though doubtlessly less than his wife currently was. It was past when he normally retired to his rooms, though he was even more surprised his brother was still awake. Iroh had always been the type to rise before even the sun and to retire as it did.

"And snore, very loudly" Zuko said causing everyone to giggle

A snore punctuated his thoughts and he looked over with a sigh.

just as Ursa's cries had echoed through the room earlier now Iroh's snores echoed causing everyone to burst out in laughter

Perhaps his expectations of his brother had been too high. Though, his ability to sleep in a chair at a moment’s notice like a young man was astounding. His brother was already almost half a century old, most at his age already complained of aching joints after sleeping in soft beds. Then again, the Fire Lord was in his eighties and moved as though he were thirty years younger. Perhaps their family just had a tendency to age gracefully. It lent well to Ozai’s own aging, at least. Their family also had a tendency to kill the mothers of its children. He had killed his own mother when he was born, as had his father.

"his mom died giving birth to him, how does that happen?" Ty Lee asked "Many things, mostly it's disease" Katara said

The quiet chime of a bell rang throughout the room Ozai had been confined to since being kicked out of the birthing room, signifying that it was now midnight. Still, it was enough to rouse his nephew, who sleepily blinked his eyes open.

“Uncle Ozai?” Lu Ten sat up fully and yawned, rubbing his eyes.

everyone awed at the sound of Lu Ten's young voice while Zuko did smile he also shank remembering his fun cousin who died in battle years ago

He had never quite known how to feel about the child. He himself had been eighteen when the child was born, younger than his brother had been when he was born. He supposed he cared more for him than he cared for most people, but there would always be an element of resentment. After all, Lu Ten had taken his place in line for the throne, and he had taken the rest of Iroh’s attention (the rest that his mother hadn’t already taken, at least).

"Wait I though his mom died when he was born?" Sokka said, indeed everyone was puzzled at the mention of his mom being around even after she was eligibly dead

After Lu Ten’s birth, his scant meetings with his brother became even rarer, until he never saw him alone at all. It did nothing to quell the resentment he knew his father tried to foster between them. Perhaps Azulon loved Iroh, but both he and Ozai knew that his second-born received none of that love.

"Is that why your father is such a horrible person, because of your grandfather?" Mai asked her boyfriend "Yah, Uncle always said that if anyone was to blame for how Ozai turned out it was Azulon" Zuko said

“Has Aunt Ursa given birth yet?”

He had been about to shake his head. Despite his resentment, the child was still family. It would do no good for Ozai to cause Lu Ten to dislike his new cousin, especially as he would be Fire Lord one day. In that moment, a new series of cries punctuated the air. They were far shriller than his wife’s and they made the child in his brother’s arms plug his ears with his fingers.

"Looks like Zuko was just born" Suki commented

Ozai straightened, stepping as close to the door as possible without risking being hit by it whenever it would open.

"Not to be rude but that would be hilarious" Sokka said snickering at the thought

It was clear that the child was healthy, at least going off of its lungs. His question was of his wife. He could not distinguish her voice from the murmuring he heard behind the door, the door that was taking far too long to open. “Prince Ozai?” Finally, after another few heavy moments, the door opened. A servant rushed out, doubtlessly going to fetch the Fire Lord to inform him of his newest grandson’s birth. Ozai himself doubted whether he would even appear, this was the child of his unfavored son after all. “You may come in.” Ursa was alive and well. She was clearly focused on the child in her arms, but the soft smile on her face let him release the breath he had been holding. "There is one thing you should know about the child,” The present Fire Sage muttered. He hated when people muttered, their words blending together ever so slightly. He sent a glare his way, though it didn’t last long as his wife touched his sleeve and wordlessly handed him their child. Ursa’s smile was enough for him to dismiss the minor annoyance caused by the Fire Sage. "Knowing the sex of my child would be quite nice, yes.” His child who looked up at him with his own golden eyes and a tuft of raven hair. His child. His child who reached up to his beard and tugged on it with the purest curiosity he had ever seen.

"Okay that does sound very adorable" Ty Lee said, everyone agreed, a newborn infant reaching with curiosity to touch his parent was very adorable

In another world, Ozai would immediately notice the lack of spark in his child’s eyes. Would only concede to allow him to live through the efforts of both Ursa and the Fire Sage. But in that world, Ozai had slightly less heart than he did now. Now, he held love for his wife and new child from the moment he held them. He even held love for his brother, as strained as their relationship was.

Zuko was now even more curious as what caused this Ozai to hold love for others where his had no heart for anyone but himself

In that world, Ozai held love for none but himself. At least, not the type of unconditional love he gave now. “Your son, Prince Ozai, is...” He also hated when people failed to make their statements in a timely manner, apparently. His son, it seemed, did not like the deviation of attention as Ozai turned his head to glare at the Sage and tugged on his beard once again. It was a rather effective technique as Ozai responded by kissing his forehead and sitting on the edge of the bed. “He has no spark.”

Zuko closed his eyes and breathed deeply, that single fact and those words is why his dad despised him

Very well.

He looked at his son once again, peering into his eyes. He would not deny being slightly disappointed. He had looked forward to his son’s first flames, the first time he set his sheets on fire and tried to hide it. Teaching him to bend. Still. This was his son. He had never before seen something so small with his eyes, sparkless or not. He was his and he was precious and he was his. It was not as though he would forsake him for being a nonbender. He had no reservations about admitting how deadly certain nonbenders could be,

everyone agreed with that, Sokka, Suki, Ty Lee and Mai were nonbenders and they were very strong

whether that be Ladies Lo and Li, who taught him lightningbending, or Chief Advisor Anzu.

Aang lit up at the mention of his old friend under the same thing, was she still alive?

Granted, he wasn’t certain that Chief Advisor Anzu was a nonbender, but he had never seen her firebend and he had seen her disembowel multiple aspiring assassins with her dagger.

if this Anzu was his old friend than she most certainly was a bender, she brought lightningbending back from nonexistence

“Is that the trivial news you were so anxious to tell me?” His drawl was smooth and bored sounding. Just as he liked it. “You are dismissed.”

Aang looked over at his friend wondering what was going through his head, the emotions

“I do not believe that is your right, Prince Ozai.”

everyone jumped slight at the very sharp, very unexpected voice of Fire Lord Azulon

He stiffened, holding his son a modicum closer to his chest. The Fire Lord had always been unpredictable to him. His own Chief Advisor was likely a nonbender, but at the same time he had put such emphasis on Ozai’s own bending skill as he grew up, constantly comparing it to Iroh’s benchmarks and punishing him for lagging too far behind. He would not think his father would care about his grandson’s lack of bending, but then again, he did not think he would even appear to meet his grandson on the day of his birth.

"How was your relationship with your grandfather?" Toph asked "It was, complicated" Zuko said he didn't have many memories with his grandfather but what he did remember was just him existing, not interacting with him, just existing

Azulon held his arms out and Ozai acquiesced, ignoring the way his chi flowed under his skin, ready to erupt at a moment’s notice. He could not win a fight against his father, even at his elderly age. “He lacks a spark,” His father noted immediately, brushing his fingers over his grandson’s hair in much the same way Ozai had. Rage-fear-rage boiled in his chest. “No matter. Not every bender is born with a spark, and not all those born with a spark are firebenders.” His son was deposited back in his arms and his body cooled in an instant.

His father would not harm his son.

Not yet, at least. It would give him time to protect him. “Ursa, daughter, you are to name him.” His father nodded at his wife before turning and walking out of the room. A moment later, his nephew could be seen poking his head in curiously. Ozai resisted the urge to voice his thoughts to his wife, ever cognizant of the listening ears of the Fire Sage and physicians. “Zuko,” His wife crooned as she took their son—Zuko—back from him, allowing him access to her breast. He hummed, trying to recall where he had heard the name before. “After the poet?” “He was a playwright too.” Ursa leant her head against his side, looking up at him with adoring eyes despite her clear exhaustion. “He wrote the play we went to see on our first unsupervised date, when we snuck out of the palace cloaked in all black, as if it didn’t make us even more suspicious.”

Zuko knew his mother and father's marriage was forced upon themselves by Azulon and the fire sages, so he was wondering how his parents came together in this world

Ozai smiled at that, his mind flickering back to that day. It had been their first kiss too; it was a wonderful night. “Zuko, then.” This night, too, was wonderful. The darkest night of the year, only a few minutes past midnight. Many would consider it a bad omen, it was nearly as far from Agni as a child being born could get. Ozai looked at his son again. He couldn’t consider anything about him to be a bad omen. Yes, he was nearly as far from Agni as possible, but he was born not as Agni was reaching his furthest, but when he was beginning to return.

that didn't cross many firebenders minds, many firebenders born around that time were all questioned on their bending status, Zuko thought

Ozai was not a spiritual person like his brother and father, but even he knew his son was destined to bring light, not to take it away.

"This coming from the guy who's on the side of trying to takeover the world" Toph said "Well in our eyes we were sharing our greatness with the world" Mai said, she, Ty Lee and Zuko all felt guilty for what their nation did even now years after the war had ended

He looked to the door and there was the faint movement of a child ducking behind the doorframe once again. He sighed, all he wanted to do was go to sleep with his wife and son (his son. His son!) but he knew he had obligations. “Come here, Lu Ten. Is your father awake?” The boy shook his head as he crept in and looked at his cousin with the same type of curiosity that had been in his son’s eyes when he tugged his beard. Perhaps his nephew was not worthy of his dislike for him—he did not ask to take Ozai’s place in the line of succession. “Dad’s asleep, didn’t even move when I got up.”

"Yep, that's uncle Iroh for you, very hard to wake up when he's asleep" Zuko said cause some of them to giggle

Ursa patted the side of the bed, her voice, though tired, as beautiful as it always was. “Sit down, Lu Ten. Would you like to hold your cousin?” The hurried nod brought a slight smile to Ozai’s lips and he watched as his wife instructed the child on how to hold his cousin, constantly supporting his head. “He’s so small!” Lu Ten spoke quietly, as if to not disturb the baby. “You’re gonna be such a good firebender one day, Zuko. And I’m gonna teach you everything I know, I promise.”

Zuko shed a single tear, Lu Ten was one of the few bright lights in his youth

“Don’t get too excited, Lu Ten,” Ursa cautioned, “the Fire Sages said he doesn’t have a spark.” Lu Ten shrugged nonchalantly in a way that reminded Ozai that he would soon be entering his teenage years. “Don’t worry, Aunt Ursa. I know he’s gonna be a firebender.” He pressed a rather unskilled kiss to Zuko’s nose and giggled when he made a small snuffling sound. It didn’t take overly long for Lu Ten to grow tired once again, he was just a child after all. He left, promising that he would be there in the morning with his father to see little Zuko again.

Little Zuko, that was the nickname Lu Ten gave him

Ozai, for his part, was happy to see him go. It meant that he could finally allow Ursa to pull him down next to her. It meant they could both finally rest, his son on his wife’s chest. Prince Zuko, son of Prince Ozai and his wife Princess Ursa, slept peacefully on his mother’s chest. He did not know how close he was to being born in a world where he would constantly fear his father, where he would only have his mother for a scant eleven years. >Not that it mattered. After all, he was born in this world, to loving parents, to a father who would never even consider laying a hand on him to cause pain, to a mother who had no reason to fear her husband’s influence on her children.

as the chapter ended as if by some spiritual force they all wondered the same thing, would they win in this world?

Chapter Text

Part: 2 brother

Zuko was a rather loud child. Even as a baby he often cried to make his desires known, cries turning into yells as he grew into a surprisingly agile toddler.

"Well that's nothing new or different" Ty Lee said causing everyone to laugh while Zuko blushed in embarrassment

That was why when his son had been quiet for a few minutes too long, Ozai felt that itch on the back of his neck that prompted him to look up from the documents on trade with Kyoshi Island scattered on top of his desk.

"Wait wait wait wait, the Fire Nation had associations with Kyoshi Island?" Sokka asked "It's only a trade deal, we knew they would one day attack us" Suki assured her boyfriend

“Zuko?” He stood, peering into the corner of the room where his year and a half old son had been playing not fifteen minutes ago. “Zuko!”

"I think he just crawled away" Katara said "Oh I know he did" Mai said causing Toph to snicker

He wasn’t there. His son was gone and he could be anywhere (assassins, his mind supplied unhelpfully, the guards had just caught assassins outside of their son’s room not last week) and Ozai was the worst father in the world.

"You got that right" Zuko said

  How would he be able to handle two children

"Ursa's pregnant with Azula?" Sokka asked "Yah it's probably been two years since I was born" Zuko said, wondering what his relationship with his sister was like in this universe

for Ursa was only a few weeks away from giving birth to their second child—when he couldn’t even supervise the child he already had? The child that may well have been assassinated by now? His worries didn’t last long, thankfully. Just outside the door he heard the loud laughter of his son and, a moment later, the quieter laughter he knew came from his nephew.

"See he was worried over nothing" Katara said satisfied in being right "Until he isn't and Zuko is almost assassinated" Toph said

Just down the hall and a turn to the left brought him to one of the palace’s many courtyards. The sun was blazing at its peak in the sky and his nephew was holding a ball of flame, letting Zuko bat at it. Which was incredibly dangerous, his son still showed no sign of being a firebender and Lu Ten’s fire could easily burn a nonbender. Then again, Zuko seemed entirely unhurt and unconcerned. So perhaps it wasn’t so bad. If only his heart would stop hammering so hard in his chest. “Uncle!” Clearly Lu Ten had noticed him, as had Zuko if the toddler running at full speed towards his legs was any indication to go off of.

"Yep that does indicate something" Sokka said "You know you say your jokes are better during the play and yet your jokes are still terrible" Zuko said

From the corner of his eye he noticed Lu Ten’s schoolfriend standing to bow to him as he swept his son up and held him close to his chest.

"Aww that's pretty cute for a father to hold his son protectively" Ty Lee said

Zuko cuddled up to him, clearly not even recognizing that he had done something wrong. He didn’t have the heart to be mad at him, even if he would have a talk with him about it later.

"It's not like he's gonna listen at that age" Toph said

“Lu Ten.” He nodded, sighing as he ran his fingers through Zuko’s wild hair. It wasn’t quite long enough to pull into a top knot yet, so it just did as it wished. “Did you take Zuko from my office?” “He just wandered in here. He probably just wanted someone to play with” His nephew shrugged and fell back onto the grass, grinning up at him with the smile that had apparently made so many women court Iroh in his youth before he came back from the northern islands with Chika. He had no doubt that Lu Ten would have just as many young women chasing him. Based on the way his friend looked at him, perhaps young men too. He doubted either of them realized it yet though, so he was content to not say anything.

"Wait I thought same sex relationships were banned in the Fire Nation when Sozin took the throne" Katara asked "Well yah but if the people have an heir to their name than they can marry" Zuko said

“I see.” He adjusted Zuko’s position in his arms. “Thank you for watching over him, then.” His son squirmed a bit before settling into something he seemed to find comfortable, despite Ozai’s doubts about the way his neck was twisted and bent. He turned to return to his office, making note to keep a closer eye on his son this time when Lu Ten spoke up once again. “Uncle?” Ozai made a small voice in the back of his throat, even as his nephew’s next words made him stiffen up.

"Never though I'd hear Ozai make a small voice" Ty Lee said

“Dad misses you.” He fled.

"Wow never though Ozai would flee" Sokka said "Well this is a different Ozai, one that cares for his family" Aang said

.He fled to his office, closing and locking the door so Zuko wouldn’t be able to just wander out again.

"Why didn't he do that in the first place?" Suki asked "He probably trusted his son to not lock the door" Toph said

He placed his son down with his toys in the corner of the room, collapsing into his seat. Iroh missed him. He could easily remember the last time he had a private, happy conversation with his brother. He had been seventeen and worn out from three days of not sleeping and near constant firebending. His father was merciless, but his techniques worked wonders for turning his youngest son into one of the best firebenders in the world.

"Was Azulon really that hard on Ozai?" Sokka asked "Yah, it made him an unstoppable weapon, but uncle also said it destroyed our family" Zuko said

Iroh had gotten a sad look on his face when he told him. He’d also told him to take a nap, and when he refused, asked him if they could share a pot of tea. They talked at length about the girl Ozai had met last time he had visited Ember Island with his father.

"Girl, was that girl Ursa?" Zuko thought, he knew his parents were forced to marry as his grandfather was told by the fire sages that it would make them more powerful

Iroh had been gone, commanding an army somewhere in the southern Earth Kingdom. That had been the start of his relationship with Ursa, back when he only knew her as a girl he had met on the beach and hadn’t even managed to catch the name of.

"Ah yes such a romantic start to a relationship" Toph said mockingly

The encounter had ended with Ozai fast asleep on the tatami, resting properly for the first time in weeks. The morning after, Iroh announced Chika’s pregnancy during breakfast with their father. He hadn’t had a good conversation alone with his brother since then. Iroh was their father’s pride and joy, Ozai was as far from that as it got. Iroh’s son took Ozai’s place. Iroh’s wife, may she be one with Agni, had taken the majority of his time when she had been alive.

"I see Ozai didn't invent the bad parenting in your family" Mai said to her boyfriend "Nope but he did perfect it" Zuko said

He missed his brother, yes, but he knew their relationship had been irreparably damaged by their father’s efforts. Part of him blamed Iroh for not trying harder to save it. Part of him blamed himself. Part of him blamed his father and the world. If Azulon hadn’t pitted them against each other, if he hadn’t constantly demeaned Ozai in comparison to Iroh, if Ozai hadn’t lost his status to Lu Ten just by virtue of him being born, would things be different? Would he be as close to his brother as he had been as a small child—back when Iroh taught him to make tea, to sneak through the secret passages of the palace just to steal mochi from the kitchens?

everyone felt bad for Iroh, Azulon ruined what could have been a great relationship with his brother and created the monster that Ozai was

“Ozai? Dear, are you alright?” Ursa stood, leaning against the doorway. Her brows were furrowed in a way that gave away her concern, despite her even tone. Zuko had attached himself to his mother’s leg within a few moments of her voice filling the room.

"Not shocking, you always were a mama's boy" Ty Lee said

He stood to greet her (and to urge her to sit in one of the chairs, really, she was nearly ready to give birth), his mind drifting to the child she carried. He knew his father’s methods had worked to make him deadly, to make him sharp. But had they not also ruined him?

just as his father ruined Azula, Zuko breathed in and out as he thought about his sister, it had been years since anyone seen her, he still held out hope that she could home so they could be a family with her mom, Ikem and Kiyi

He thought to his second child (both he and Ursa had refused to attempt any of the folk methods that would tell them their sex, just as they had with Zuko). He couldn’t imagine himself fostering the same hostility between his children, making it so they couldn’t work together like him and Iroh.

His father’s methods made the perfect prince, but a broken family. He looked to Ursa, who still looked worried. To Zuko, latched onto his mother’s leg. To the swell of his wife’s stomach. He could never hurt them like that.

unlike his father who seemed to find joy in ruining his and Azula's relationship

“Let’s go inform the servants to begin preparing an early dinner. I would like to spend some time together tonight.” He bent down to pick his son up once again, an arm wrapping around his wife’s form. The door closed on his office, paperwork and documents abandoned on his desk. He could always do them another day, his family deserved his devotion far more than they did.

"Another form of good parenting, not caring about paperwork" Sokka said

And... perhaps he would draft a letter to his brother. He didn’t know if he could apologize in person for ignoring him, for yelling at him, for the way he had thrown lightning at him last time they tried to have a serious talk.

"He did what?" Aang asked shocked

He knew he should but a letter was a start, wasn’t it?

Brother.

"Is he writing a letter?" Ty Lee asked "We'll find out if you stop talking" Toph said annoyed trying to listen

I know I haven’t been the best brother in recent years. I know I shot lightning at you last time we talked. You were endlessly patient with me growing up and I expected that patience to continue despite me doing nothing to deserve it. Then I got angry when your patience ran out. I’m sorry. My daughter was born at noon today, the summer solstice. It seems my children have both decided to be born at spiritually significant times—I have never been as devoted as you, but even I can see that they will one day grow to be great. Her name is Azula, after our illustrious father. Privately, I will confess that I hope she will one day succeed him and he will fade into irrelevance. Ursa wanted to name her Kiyi, but Father rejected it and named her himself. Zuko adores her already—I suspect he has not quite realized the amount of Ursa’s time she will take from him. Lu Ten loves her as well, though he’s quite upset that you are not here to see her. He misses you. It makes me wonder, what was the order to hold me after my birth? Zuko was third, before even Father, although Father arrived before Lu Ten had his chance. I know you were there; you’ve told me as such before. I know you named me as well. I will put this in brief, so that I will stop dancing around it—my children remind me of us. I know it is a loose comparison to make, there are so many differences. But it scares me. I see our relationship now; I know it is much my fault. Even still, I know it is more Father’s fault, and I fear ruining their relationship just as ours is. After all, I threw lightning at you. Did I say I’m sorry yet? I shall do so again. The truth is, just as Lu Ten misses you, I do as well. And I’m scared. I’m scared that I will make my children hate each other. I want them to be the best prince and princess they can be, but I don’t want to risk my family for it. Is that selfish to say? Perhaps I should’ve stuck to just one child, but Ursa wanted another. You know I cannot deny her anything. She is weak now, and the physician recommends against her having another child. Father seems disappointed, despite Azula having the brightest spark I’ve ever seen. Zuko still hasn’t shown any signs of firebending, yet he does not seem to distain him for it. I wonder if perhaps he is simply predisposed to resent the secondborn, or if he wishes my children to be weak. That is not to say Zuko is weak, of course. He has talked and walked and (unfortunately for myself and the servants) run far ahead of schedule. But the point remains that Father prioritized my firebending above all else when I was a child and my son has yet to show any sign of such talent. I have never been particularly inclined to the honesty you seem to favor, and while it has done me well in court it is failing me now. The truth is that you — The truth is — It seems my words are failing me. I can’t do this myself. I miss you, brother. I know you’re on a campaign and I do not have the audacity to ask you to leave it for me. That being said, may Agni strengthen your flame, and may your success be as quick as a hummingbird-wasp. Please do me the favor of burning this letter once you have finished reading it. I understand your propensity for sentiment, but the point remains. Your brother, Ozai, Third-in-line to the Dragon Throne, son of Fire Lord Azulon and the late Fire Lady Ilah, Husband of Princess Ursa, father of Prince Zuko and Princess Azula.

"Well that was, rather emotional" Katara said everyone agreed, Ozai was definitely more human in this world, Zuko was thinking about how Azula was almost named Kiyi, and how vulnerable his father sounded in this letter

General Iroh, the Dragon of the West (no matter how false the title was in origin, he still wore it with pride), Crown Prince of the Fire Nation, looked at the letter in his hand in utter bewilderment. Ozai had always been hard for him to read, even as a child. This letter was perhaps the most honest his brother had ever been in his life and it confused him. Had Father done something? Iroh loved his father, he had never been anything but a good father to him. He had taught him with patience and love, pushing him to his limits but never past them. He had comforted Iroh when he was sick and his mother was in the Southern Water Tribes, hunting down every waterbender she could find.

Katara sucked in a breath at the mentioned southern raiders

Katara sank into her seat at the mention of the southern raiders

He loved his father and he knew his father loved him in turn. He also knew that his father held no love for his brother. Azulon had wanted to kill Ozai as an infant, thinking it to be revenge for Ilah’s death. Something in his father had changed irreversibly at his mother’s death, something that removed every bit of love he could’ve ever had for his second son. Iroh had tried to protect his brother as much as possible,

Zuko frowned, his uncle said he indeed try to protect his brother and failed, he said he wished he tried harder

but he had military campaigns to run as his father threw everything the country had into the war effort. Everything including its Crown Prince. Iroh did not hate his father. Ozai did. And Iroh hated what Azulon did to Ozai. Azulon had tried to burn every shred of weakness, of kindness, of imperfection, of love out of his younger son. And he had nearly succeeded.

in their world he succeeded

He had always had a talent for reading between the lines, so to speak, a talent that served him well as heir to the throne. Between the lines, Ozai wrote, “I’m scared that he will hurt my daughter” “I’m scared that I will hurt my children.” “I’m scared.”

another thing different between the Ozai's, their Ozai never felt fear except if he was near death when he face Aang during Sozin's Comet

Iroh folded the paper, tucking it into the inner breast pocket of his uniform. He knew his brother had asked him to burn it. He also knew that his brother did not believe he would burn it. Between the lines, Ozai asked for help. Not as a prince, but as a brother. >And Iroh was duty bound as his brother to help.

everyone smiled at Iroh being his kind self

“Admiral Jeong Jeong.”

Aang, Katara and Sokka beamed up at the mention of the Deserter, it also answered the question of Jeong Jeong being an Admiral and not a general

He bowed deeply, far more than necessary for his rank, to his friend. That alone was enough to cause Jeong Jeong’s scarred eyebrow to raise. “What do you need, Iroh?” The prince laughed, a hand on his stomach. Jeong Jeong and his lover were two of the few that could read him so quickly. “It seems I cannot hide my intentions from you for even a second, my friend. The truth is that I have found myself struck by homesickness. My brother’s daughter has been born and it makes me miss my own son quite dearly.” It was strange how easily facts could hide true motivations. “And you want me to ensure your return home doesn’t affect the operation.” Jeong Jeong sighed and took Iroh’s cup of tea from him without asking. “I will send Commander Chan. He spent a large portion of his service on the army, I’m sure he can at least ensure that you do not lose the progress you’ve made.”

Katara and Sokka remembered how their dad could have the same luxury of what Iroh could do, they missed him dearly in the years he was fighting the Fire Nation

Iroh allowed his friend to steal his tea and allowed his hands to make the flame as he bowed once more. “Thank you. I will gather my things. I’m sure you have a ship returning to the homeland for some reason or another?”

“If I do not already, I do now,” Jeong Jeong acquiesced with a tired sigh, pouring himself another cup from Iroh’s pot. “Tell Prince Lu Ten I say hello.” Iroh strode from the room after giving his friend a quick nod, his mind racing. Ozai was not particularly paranoid to assume that Azulon would make an attempt on his daughter’s life. Iroh did not believe he would, but his father had become more hateful and reckless after his mother’s death—a tendency that had only worsened as he aged. At this point, he would not put anything past his father.

Not even infanticide.

the thought of a newborn baby being killed made everyone shiver

Chapter Text

Part 3: father

“Dad!” Crown Prince Iroh swept his son up into a hug, squeezing him tight. Lu Ten protested mildly, as any twelve year old would, but he didn’t particularly care. He hadn’t lied to Jeong Jeong completely—he had missed Lu Ten quite a bit,

"Doesn't everyone miss family when they're away?" Aang said, not really a question but still, Sokka and Katara missed their father while he was fighting in the one-hundred-year war

even if seeing him wasn’t his primary reason to return home after being on the front for a relatively short period of time. “My son.” He kissed the top of Lu Ten’s hair, sighing happily. “I’ve missed you so much. I wish I didn’t have to go, but alas.”

Zuko felt very bad for his Uncle, he loved Lu Ten so much, and he died at Ba Sing Sa

“Brother.” And there was the main reason he was here. Ozai stood tall, as he always did. Iroh had unfortunately, gotten the short genes from Sozin that his father and Ozai had both missed out on. In his brother’s arms was little Zuko, no doubt Azula was with her still recovering mother.

"Recovering, it said Ursa was weakened but it must have been so much worse than normal" Suki said worried "It was, mom almost died" everyone's faces feel as so as they heard it

Zuko’s wave, peeking out from where his face was buried in his father's hair, was heart-melting.

Ozai’s face betrayed none of the fear he knew his brother must’ve been feeling.

there was something their Ozai would do as well, not display any sort of emotion except for anger and malice

After all, it was customary to not announce royal children for at least a month after their birth. It would be easiest for their father to kill Azula before the Nation knew of her existence.

chills ran down the Gaang's spines, Azula might be a crazed maniac in their world but she was a new born here and if Azulon really was planning to kill Azula that made his worse than Ozai

“Brother.” He bowed his head slightly in return, walking to stand before his brother. Iroh had always been prone too hugging—Ozai was the exact opposite. Unless it was his wife or son (likely both his children now), Ozai was rather averse to touch. That being said, he had afforded his brother a hug or two when he had been a child. He wondered if that was their father’s fault too.

given what they've heard about Azulon's relationship with Ozai most likely yes

“If you could watch Lu Ten for me—just for a moment,” he sighed as his son began to whine and squirm, “I would just like to announce my presence to the Fire Lord. Then perhaps we can eat lunch as a family?” “Of course.” His brother inclined his head, golden eyes meeting his own. Iroh did not often think they looked alike, but he knew better than anyone how well their eyes matched. He could see the silent thanks in them. The Dragon of the West left his son with his brother, ensuring every facet of his appearance was perfect before letting his feet take him to the throne room. He knew he would be fine, but throwing his support behind his brother and his family would take precision—perfection in his appearance could only help his case. He would be fine, but that same certainty did not extend to Ozai, to Ursa, to Zuko, to little newborn Azula who was most at risk from his father. “Fire Lord.” He knelt, but he knew that within a moment his father would command him to rise. He was the favored son—Azulon doubtlessly would’ve left Ozai on his knees unless it were necessary for him to stand. "Iroh.” There were none else in the room, so when Azulon stood and extinguished the flames, Iroh readily hugged him. It would not do to make any note of the way his skin crawled at his father’s touch, knowing full well that the man would readily (and happily) kill his own granddaughter. “I did not expect you home so soon, while I hear things are going well on the front, the land is not yet conquered.” “No,” He readily admitted. “I confess, it isn’t. I had Commander Chan placed in charge of the troops for the time being, with Admiral Jeong Jeong supervising, in a way. The truth is, I miss my son.” His lips twitched and he let his father lead him into a side room, where there was a pot of water and some tea waiting. It seems the servants had listened to him. “Can you blame me?”

nobody can blame a father missing his son, it was basic for someone to miss family everyone thought

Azulon allowed him to heat the water and make the tea. Iroh had learned to make tea from him, a skill he had passed down to his brother and son. It had never quite impressed their father in the same way when Ozai made tea. “I suppose I cannot, seeing as I have missed you greatly, my son.” Iroh could never remember a time in which Azulon had addressed Ozai so lovingly (or, truly, with anything other than cold fire in is voice). Still, he had been trained as Crown Prince his whole life, and he knew what was expected of him. “And I you, father.”

They sat in comfortable silence for a moment as Iroh poured their tea. A drop spilt as he moved to pull the teapot away and return it to its place on the table. Azulon reached out, a single finger wiping the droplet, smearing it slightly over the wood grain. He had never before looked so old to Iroh as he did now, the lanterns highlighting his thinning skin, the way the skin on his face folded and creased. Normally, he thought his father would have no problems seeing the comet

Sozin's comet

(it would be his hundredth birthday, he knew). Now, however, he was less certain. He looked... tired.

"Or it's just that he's old" Toph said

“I miss her, Iroh.” He sounded tired too, as though each word was laborious. “Your brother’s daughter was born recently, as I am sure you well know. Your sister nearly died.”

if Azula found out she would use this as an excuse for why Ursa hated her, she wouldn't accept the fact that her mother loved her even after everything

Sometimes, Iroh felt as though the only part of his brother Azulon loved was the fact that he was married to Ursa. It would not save the women—not if Father was angry enough—but she was safer in his presence than her husband. “But she did not.” He sipped his tea, staring down into the cup. There were few ways to go about this conversation, and none of them were safe. He knew a part of Azulon died with Ilah the morning of his brother’s birth.

"You know not many talk about Fire Lady Ilah" Ty Lee said "Really?" Katara asked "No, Azulon forbade it"

“It would not have been Azula’s fault if she had,” He decided, tapping his nail against the porcelain. The lanterns in the room flared and for a moment he saw them flicker almost blue. But they didn’t, and he knew they wouldn’t. His father’s blue flame had left him with his wife. “Did your brother ask you to speak with me?” The Fire Lord’s face was now contorted into a deep scowl.

“He did not need to.” He had, but he would not tell his father that. “I know you, Father. I know you miss Mother more than anything. And I know you blame Ozai.”

"Makes sense" Zuko said before anyone could respond he continued "Not justified just makes sense"

“Of course I do.” It was a testament to Azulon’s control that the room remained the same temperature, he knew. “His birth killed her.”

"If anything Azulon's to blame after all he's the father" Suki said

“You impregnated her, Father—oh don’t look at me like that, I am an adult, I have a son of my own, I know how it works—you are as much to blame as he is. If not more.” It was not a safe conversation to be had. It was not pleasant, and Iroh knew the only thing that kept him alive was his father’s love for him. Azulon’s control had lapsed, he could see the tea nearly boiling in his hand and the heat in the room would be suffocating to any nonbender. It was not safe, but it had to be had. It was not safe, but it was Ozai’s best chance. And against all else, Iroh loved his brother, and he knew his brother loved him. No matter how hard Azulon had tried to crush that love when his brother was a child.

Azulon clearly succeeded in their world

“I am not to fault for Ilah’s death.” The air was electric and Azulon’s voice was venom. Dragon of the South indeed. “No,” He agreed with an incline of his head, sipping his tea. It was far warmer than he would like it to be. “You’re not. But neither is Ozai. And had Ursa died, neither Ozai nor Azula would have been at fault.” The words settled into the heat of the air and silence, no longer comfortable, reigned for a few moments. Then, finally, it cooled. Azulon slumped in his seat and finished his cup of tea. His eyes rested where the water droplet once had, its trail long since evaporated. Water could quench flame, but it was just as susceptible to disappearing in the process. Iroh poured more tea but his hands were shaking. Ilah was his mother just as much as she was Azulon’s wife, after all. He sucked in a sharp breath as the hot tea scalded his hands, spilling across the table.

Zuko was surprised Iroh wasn't crying over the spilled tea, than again that wasn't the main focus of Iroh, it was to save his sister, it seemed both their lives were threatened by their grandfather

“You know, in all the time I knew her, your mother never spilt a drop of tea.” His father was smiling now, despite the sadness he held in his eyes. The worst of the conversation was past them. “Mother was a waterbender,

the world seemed to have stopped,

of course she never spilt the tea.” He laughed,

Zuko was shocked his grandmother was a waterbender, Suki, Mai, Ty Lee, Aang and Toph were shocked but not that much impacted, Katara and Sokka were shocked to their cores, a waterbender, was she responsible for the southern raids, or was she a victim of them

but even he would acknowledge that it was weak. He remembered evenings where she would keep him up long past Agni’s set, showing him different forms of waterbending, the way she both froze and boiled the water she bent in an instant.“Ursa’s boy... He does not seem to be a firebender.” “He is Ozai’s boy too, Father.” He let the spill remain, choosing instead to just sip his tea. “You think he’s a waterbender?”

That would explain why his father had been so receptive to Zuko, yet so dismissive of Azula. Not that Ozai would know that. He had rarely talked about Mother with him, it had been too painful when he was younger, and he had no doubt that the Fire Lord had not talked about his wife with his younger son.

clearly not s Zuko had no news about her at all

Did Ozai even know anything of his mother beyond her name? He must’ve known that she was a waterbender, that they had cousins... right?

cousins? he had even more family that he didn't even know of

Ilah had taken Iroh to the Northern Water Tribe,

the north, that would imply that she wasn't a victim of the raids, was she involved in them?

introduced him to his cousins (he still talked to Pakku,

Pakku, Pakku, he was their cousin?

sending letters every so often), taught him her language. He had never done that for Ozai, and Ilah never had the chance. His heart ached and he clutched the tea in his hand. He had so much to make up for.

Father sighed. “No. I did, but the boy shows no sign of waterbending either. The truth is, he still rises with Agni, and flame follows his breath. He is a firebender, he just wasn’t born with a spark. He reminds me of my sister, though I hear she had a spark, it was just cold.” The smile on his face was a mockery of what a smile should be. “But it was nice to pretend. And that girl is quite obviously a firebender.” It was clear to him now that his brother’s children were safe, as was Ozai himself. He dared not push further. “And how is my aunt?”

Aang knew that Aunt was like Anzu, she was a princess last he remembered before he got frozen

The smile became nicer. As much as his father had tried to foster hatred between his children, he had a good relationship with his older sister. “She is well. She has retired to her house on Ember Island, leaving the manor in Shu Jing to her son. You know, her husband cussed me out the other day and blatantly told me that he was supporting resistance groups in the colonies?” “Well, Uncle Kuzon had never been fond of the war.

Kuzon, he was one of Aang's closest friends before the war

And he almost challenged you to an Agni Kai when you burnt the peace treaties upon Mother’s death.

peace treaties? there were peace treaties, the war could have ended early and Azulon choose not to

I am surprised you allow it.” “I have no wish to taste Anzu’s lightning myself.” His father shuddered despite the warmth of the room. “I care more for my life than I do about those groups of Kuzon himself.” The Fire Lord took the last of the tea and they allowed themselves to discuss less upsetting topics. Azulon rose from his seat and Iroh stood to leave as well before a hand on his shoulder stopped him. “I dislike your brother, but I will not touch him or his family. I see your point, my son, as much as it pains me.” Iroh turned. He had accomplished what he came to do. Now he wished to see to son, to see his brother, to see his nephew and new niece. He could only hope that he could fix what he had taken part in breaking.

nobody really blamed Iroh for how the relationship with his brother turned out, they more blamed Ozai for it

Chapter Text

musings of a common man

"We've changed titles" Aang said "No kidding" Toph said The year is 87 AG—the scent of spring flowers waft trough the air and the palace is alight with life as servants and nobility alike prepare for Prince Lu Ten's fourteenth birthday. One of many palace guards, Jiro,

"Isn't he one of the palace guards still?" Ty Lee asked "Yah he's one of the bests" Zuko said

reflects on the family he is sworn to serve and protect. Part 1: daifuku

Jiro had been serving the royal family since he was eighteen years old and freshly graduated from the Royal Fire Academy for Boys.

That had been the year Prince Zuko was born. It was customary not to announce royal children for a month after their birth, but the maids and guards of the palace took on the unofficial job of announcing them within the day. He remembered it well, the day of the prince’s birth had been cold and wet, yes, but the week after saw temperatures that were record high for the time of year. There had been festivities, as there always were for a new royal’s birth, but also because of the good weather. Many of the more spiritual said that it was a sign that the prince would be a force of good for the Fire Nation, perhaps a great scholar like Princess Makoto or a mighty general like his uncle Crown Prince Iroh. Most of the spiritual were not as hopeful, muttering about how the prince was born on the darkest night of the year, when firebending was weakest. Those people said that the prince would forever be weak, that he would be nothing but a stain upon the royal family.

Zuko was well aware of those who criticize him about his so-called weakness, if he was his father or grandfather or great grandfather, they would have killed those people

Jiro wasn’t particularly spiritual though. He trusted what he could see with his own two eyes, and what he saw was that the little prince was a troublemaker.

"Hey" Zuko said offended "What are you complaining about, he's telling the truth" Mai said causing everyone to snicker

“Prince Zuko?” It has been three and a bit years since the prince’s birth, and those three years had turned him into an energetic, bright, mischievous boy that was perhaps too smart for his own good. Then again, he was a royal, there was always high expectations upon them when it came to intelligence and firebending prowess. While smart, it was rumored that the boy still hadn’t shown sign of being a firebender. “Might I ask, what exactly are you doing?” Of course, Jiro knew exactly what Prince Zuko was doing. While smart, he was only three years old and had been caught midway into climbing up onto the table where the desserts for that night’s banquet were being held.

"An attempted theft of food" Katara said, Sokka was guilty of trying to eat food when it wasn't eating time, Mai and Ty Lee remembered how Azula got them to steal some Mochi during a sleepover

It didn’t take a genius to figure out (although, it certainly didn’t hurt that Jiro himself had graduated near the top of his class) that the prince was trying to nab one of the desserts. Probably the dango—if he remembered correctly, the boy had gotten himself sick from eating too many on his birthday a few short months ago.

"Okay I'll admit I am guilty of eating too much" Zuko said

Zuko looked around, clearly hoping for some easily available excuse. There were none.

typical

“Nothin’,” The boy eventually mumbled, hopping off the table with more dexterity than anyone would expect of a three year old. Still, his response was exactly what any three-year-old would say, royalty or not. “Nothing? Really?” His lips quirked up into a slight smirk and he looked around. No servants around, just him and Zuko.

"No witnesses" Toph said

The prince puffed out his cheeks but simultaneously straightened his back—it was probably an imitation of one of the older members of his family, likely his father or cousin. “Lu wanted sweets, but he’s stuck in a meeting with… someone, I wasn’t really listening.” He rubbed the back of his neck in a way that he had definitely picked up from Prince Lu Ten. “I thought I’d bring him some—and this isn’t stealing! Because these are his, right? For his birthday!”

"So you're stealing something for someone else?" Aang said "I still think it's stealing" Katara said "Of course you think that ya party-pooper" Toph said

Despite his age, the child already had a passable imitation of his father’s dragon stare, the one that said that he was right and would not back down from his argument. Jiro had seen Prince Ozai in an argument only once and he wasn’t eager to see just how much Zuko had inherited from his father.

everyone didn't really see anything like Ozai in Zuko and that was mostly because he didn't act like him at all

After all, that argument had devolved into an Agni kai, in which the loser (because of course the prince won. There were only two firebenders better than Prince Ozai and they were his father and brother) had been subsequently forbidden from ever entering the palace again. “I suppose that logic is sound,” He eventually said, rubbing the scruff on his chin. “Very well. But you should limit yourself to two—after all, the majority of them are supposed to be for the guests of the banquet, not just Prince Lu Ten.” Really, Jiro shouldn’t let Prince Zuko take any of them, but no one would notice two sweets missing, right?

"Hopefully not" Suki said

He plucked a stick of dango and a ball of daifuku—Prince Lu Ten’s favorite, according to the older women he had watched making them—from the table before placing them into a small napkin he found on the countertop. “Here.” He pressed it into Zuko’s tiny hands and winked before making a shooing motion. “Now, go. Go share with your cousin. You can have more during the banquet with everyone else, little prince.”

"He seems like a nice guy" Aang said "He was and still is" Zuko said

Jiro returned to his place guarding the outside of the door (how had Zuko gotten in? He had been by the door for hours and had only entered the kitchen when he heard noise within to find the prince), a small smirk on his face. The prince ran off with desserts in his hands and feet that were far too quiet for a three-year-old, weaving between the legs of a passing group of noblewomen. Prince Zuko was a troublemaker, just like his cousin, but Jiro trusted what he could see with his own two eyes. And what he saw was that, as much as the boy was truly a member of the royal family, he also had a heart of pure gold. Prince Zuko was unlikely to ever become Fire Lord, what with Crown Prince Iroh and Prince Lu Ten both being healthy and Lu Ten having already attracted many young women, but Jiro knew he would have no problem pledging himself to him. Whether that was as an advisor, as a scholar, or as a general.

he most likely would have been a scholar if his cousin didn't die

Midday came and went before Jiro found himself switching places with another guard, this one a few years his senior. When he asked if anything eventful had happened, Jiro just shook his head, a smirk hidden behind his visor. After all, it wasn’t a secret if he just went around telling everyone how Prince Zuko had come and stolen sweets for himself and his cousin. Instead, his feet took him to the barracks and mess hall of the palace’s southern grounds where he knew there would be food laid out for the guards. There always was food available, after all, most guard shifts only lasted four or five hours at most but could easily cause a guard to miss a regular meal. He gathered himself a bowl of steaming rice and a few slices of meat, heading to sit at one of the long and mostly empty tables. After all, shift change wasn’t at the same time for everyone, that would be a horrible idea and result in security gaps. It occurred at fifteen-minute intervals across a wide span of time. No matter when it was, there was probably a guard changing places with another somewhere in the palace.

"Well this is boring" Sokka said "Sokka!" Katara said scolding her brother

“Jiro.” His gaze snapped up and he stiffened, though he knew he wasn’t required to get up given that he wasn’t on duty, and he was eating. “Sir.” Chit Sang was nine years older than him and had been serving the royal family for that much longer.

Chit Sang was still a guard at the palace and was although he hadn't been that close to him Zuko still liked him

He had been part of Prince Lu Ten’s personal guard since his mother had died to a group of assassins six years ago. The prince had been there,

"When he was a boy, that's so sad" Katar said, and everyone agreed, for a little boy to witness their mother's death was beyond traumatizing

although no one had ever heard him talk about it. It was reported that the prince had killed the assassins with his own fire after his mother (purportedly a formidable firebender in her own right, having been able to stand toe-to-toe with her husband)

"Whoa that's pretty impressive" Suki said "Yah to be able to stand against the dragon of the west is pretty cool" Toph said

and guards had been slaughtered. Jiro had never met Princess Chika, but the entire royal family had gone into mourning for a year following her death. Normally that was only done for the Fire Lord or Crown Prince.

It was clear that she had been well loved by the entire royal family, even if the people of the nation knew little about her and the court gossiped viciously about her. They gossiped about everyone. Jiro was snapped out of his thoughts by the scraping of the chair against the floor as Chit Sang sat down across the table from him. He couldn’t think of any reason for him to be talking to him, much less sitting with him, but lo and behold, there he was. It made anxiety scrape uncomfortably against the inside of his chest. “You’ve been assigned to Prince Lu Ten’s guard.” Chit Sang offered him a wide grin, as if this wasn’t making his heart beat even faster as he tried his best to hide the way his fingers sparked imperceptibly. “I don’t know what you did to impress him, but he asked for you by name. That being said, there’s quite a few Jiros in the guard, so it took quite a while to narrow it down to you that he was speaking of.” A large hand clapped on his shoulder and made him nearly choke on the rice he had been shoveling into his mouth to avoid speaking. The prince had requested him specifically? Even going so far as to determine which Jiro of many he was? Jiro had few delusions about himself. He was a good guard, and he was devoted to his nation. That being said, there were few ways Lu Ten would even know of him. There was no way, really, except…

"Except if a certain someone told him" Ty Lee said teasingly looking at Zuko

Except Jiro had allowed Prince Zuko to take desserts from the kitchen to Prince Lu Ten. He had not thought of the chance of the little prince telling him, but he was only three.

"Hey it could have been worse he could have told someone who isn't nice" Mai said

Of course he would tell his cousin. “I’ve already spoken to the head of the guard to let her know,” Chit Sang continued, either unaware or uncaring of the way color was slowly returning to his face. “You’ll be getting a new shift schedule, and you’ll be moving from the main barracks into the ones we all share. I’ll help you do that tonight. Right now you need to finish that rice and follow me. The Dragon Prince likes to talk to every member of his guard one on one when they first join.” It was clear that Chit Sang held no small amount of loyalty to Prince Lu Ten. Prince Lu Ten who, upon hearing that he had broken the rules, decided to promote him to a member of his personal guard instead of having him punished. He knew fourteen-year-old boys were unpredictable, having been one himself at one point, but this was something else. Instead of responding, he focused on eating his food. The Dragon Prince may have been known for inheriting the Dragon of the West’s relative kindness, but he was still a member of the royal family. There was no doubt in Jiro’s mind that he had inherited the royal temper.

"Lu Ten didn't have that much of a temper" Zuko said, he knew full well his cousin was a kindhearted person

So maybe his haste caused him to inhale a bit too quickly, leading to a coughing fit that turned his face red and made his eyes water. And maybe his vision was still a bit blurred as he walked with Chit Sang to the courtyard where the Dragon Prince was playing with the little prince. “That’s him!” Prince Zuko nodded enthusiastically upon seeing him, a bright grin on his face. “He even knew that daifuku was your favourite!”

"Doesn't it make you a snitch that you told someone a secret?" Toph said "I guess so" Zuko said

“You told me, Zu.” Lu Ten messed up Zuko’s hair with both his hands, disturbing the already slightly ruffled phoenix tail the prince wore his hair in. It made him whine in annoyance as he tried to fix it, giving Lu Ten the opportunity to look at Jiro. Their eyes locked and he had no doubt the prince was assessing him. His eyes were the same royal gold as the rest of his family, even if they still held the light that the adults of the family locked. “Zu, I’m going to go talk with Jiro about some stuff, okay?” He messed up the little prince’s hair as soon as he had managed to fix it. He was grinning, he felt it was supposed to make him look friendly, but it just made him look more like the dragon he was. “You stay with Chit Sang, okay? We’ll be back soon.” He was gonna piss his pants.

everyone attempted and failed to hide their amusement at that

Prince Lu Ten led him away—not far, only to the pond at the other end of the courtyard. Well within viewing distance, but not within hearing. This close to him, he realized that the fourteen year old prince was already the same height as him. Jiro cursed the short genes he had inherited from his father’s side of the family. “Zuko likes you,” Lu Ten leaned against a tree, playing with a small ball of fire on the tips of his fingers. “And I like anyone that’s good to my cousins. Still, I do recognize that promoting someone you don’t know because they broke a rule probably isn’t the best idea.” “… Yes?” He cleared his throat, quickly taking on, “Your highness.” He laughed, that little ball of fire flickering at the sound. “Obviously, the solution to that problem is to know you. So, tell me about you—is daifuku your favorite too?” The royal family was absolutely, certifiably, insane. Jiro was certain about that now.

'Tell me about it' Zuko thought

Still, he complied, because he couldn’t just ignore the prince. He told him of his parents, his brother, who was one of the Fire Lord’s many personal guards, even the maid he was trying (and failing) to convince to go on a date with him. And finally, “I prefer yokan, to be honest. But I heard that you liked daifuku.” Perhaps he had told more than the prince wanted to know, but Lu Ten hadn’t once cut him off, and had only continued to ask further questions. The grin on his face had turned into a smaller, but no less happy, smile. “You’ll fit in well in my guard, Jiro.” At that, he winced quietly. “Sorry about the fact that you didn’t really get a break—all my guards are on duty for the banquet. I don’t know why assassins always try to attack when security is highest, though it’s not like I can’t handle them anyway.” A shadow dimmed the light in the prince’s eyes and the fire flared before flickering out. Jiro was once again reminded of the carnage the palace guards had found the prince surrounded in when he was only eight.

everyone felt sorrowful for Lu Ten for witnessing what he experienced

Even now, they had no clue how many of the assassins had been killed by the guards, by Princess Chika, or by Lu Ten himself. He doubted even the Fire Lord knew—Lu Ten remained tight-lipped about it. He found himself being led back to Prince Zuko and Chit Sang without even realizing it. The little prince was chasing a small ball of fire that Chit Sang has evidently created and was controlling as it raced throughout the courtyard.

"Ah that sounds so adorable" Aang said

And then… nothing really happened? It was so alike yet different to being a guard normally. He sat with Chit Sang (odd), talking about life and recent gossip (normal) as they watched Prince Lu Ten demonstrate a few firebending forms for Prince Zuko after being begged into it, even though everyone knew Prince Zuko couldn’t firebend. No three year old could firebend, of course, but Prince Zuko had been sparkless at birth. As if able to sense his thoughts, Chit Sang shook his head. “Prince Lu Ten has been convinced since Prince Zuko’s birth that he is a firebender, spark or no spark. No one, not even his father, has been able to dissuade him of the opinion.” “That’s because he is!” The Dragon Prince looked back at them, sending an arc of fire into the sky and causing the little prince to squeal happily.

tiny Zuko's squeals of joy came from the book

“Firebender or not, Zuko is a bit too young to be learning any firebending forms."

everyone jumped a bit at the voice of Ozai who came out of nowhere

Jiro was certain about that now. The smooth voice came from behind him and Jiro tensed up. He hadn’t been paying attention—a fatal habit for a guard to fall into. Thankfully, at least this time, no one seemed at all concerned. “Dad!” Prince Zuko went running past him and Jiro turned his head just in time to lock gazes with Prince Ozai.

a truly terrifying experience to look into the eyes of Ozai

He once again thanked his bladder’s resilience. Prince Ozai was, perhaps, the most terrifying member of the royal family. Fire Lord Azulon in the very least had the legacy of attempting peace with the Earth Kingdom and Southern Water Tribes in his youth, having managed just that with the Northern Water Tribe.

It seemed peace was at one point possible, what happened to change it?

Crown Prince Iroh was known for his love of tea, pai sho, and proverbs within the palace just as much as he was known for his strategic mind and battle plans. Even Prince Lu Ten was still a child, still in school. The same could not be said for Prince Ozai. Prince Ozai who personally offered to torture a captured assassin for information. Prince Ozai whose face seemed permanently etched with a sneer bar when around his wife and children. Prince Ozai, whose war plans even hardened generals called cruel yet efficient.

Yep that sounded like Ozai, cruel and heartless

Still, there was a certain form of softness to him when he picked up his son, cradling him against his chest. A certain kind of care in the way he acknowledged his son’s youth.

Okay, almost heartless

Jiro knew all too many of his schoolfriends' parents who had them trained in firebending forms long before they could even produce sparks, punishing them for any misstep.

Azula had suffered through the same process

Prince Ozai was cold and terrifying, but perhaps he was not entirely without heart. That did not mean Jiro didn’t let out a sigh of relief when Ozai looked away from him. “I will be taking Zuko to get prepared for the banquet. Lu Ten, your father would like to see you, as, I’m sure, would the servants charged with getting you ready. It is your birthday after all.” With that, Prince Ozai turned on his heel, leaving the courtyard with Prince Zuko waving over his shoulder.

"Again adorable"

He turned to look at Prince Lu Ten and Chit Sang, finding them both looking at him with matching amusement, even as Lu Ten dusted off his tunic and Chit Sang stood up, prompting Jiro to do the same. “Uncle isn’t as scary as he looks, I promise.”

"Really cause I beg to differ" Sokka said

Chit Sang and Jiro were standing guard outside the door as Prince Lu Ten spoke with his father when Chit Sang spoke again, a sense of finality in his voice. “Prince Ozai is exactly as scary as he looks. But he is like a dragon when it comes to his family—he will stop at nothing to protect them. So long as we do the same, he leaves us alone.”

Chapter Text

Part 2: dango

Hours passed in something akin to a blur. Jiro stayed with Chit Sang the entire time, standing by doors or flanking Lu Ten as the prince was dressed in ornate, layered robes that required three different maids to ensure they fit and looked proper. Then he was covered in what looked like two tons worth of jewelry—Jiro marveled at the fact that he still managed to stand with the same straight spine he always did. He had no doubt that he would be bent over from the sheer weight of it.Yet Prince Lu Ten looked perfectly at ease, flirting with the maids with such an intensity that one of them blushed so hard she looked like a cherry.

that wasn't surprising Lu Ten had always been a charming guy

Jiro couldn’t even get a girl he had been trying for months to court to notice him.

"That's just sad" Toph said

Then again, he wasn’t a prodigy or a prince, and Lu Ten was both. After the prince was dressed, he was dragged all across the palace, through meetings with numerous nobles who briefly wished him a happy birthday before spending long lengths of time regaling the merits of their daughters, or nieces, or granddaughters, or some other female relative.

The more of these occurred, the more annoyed and tired the prince seemed to become. Jiro didn’t understand why—he knew that instead of going the traditional route of betrothal, Crown Prince had decided to let his son choose his own bride. All the women being thrown (and throwing themselves) at him were beautiful, intelligent, and capable fighters.

That was one note the prince had always asked about, no matter how disinterested he seemed. Could they fight?

It made more sense when Jiro remembered the constant assassination attempted the royal family had to endure as he and Chit Sang dealt with a nonbending assassin while Lu Ten was discussing yet another marriage proposal. Well, courting proposal, technically. The prince was only just turning fourteen after all. He had a good four years left until he was of age to marry anyway. After the would-be assassin was hauled away, Prince Lu Ten stepped out of the room, looking far too exhausted for a fourteen year old on his own birthday. “What’s next on the itinerary, Chit Sang?” He rubbed the back of his neck as he walked through the palace halls, looking up at the ceilings. “Captain Zhang, his wife, and his son would like to wish you a happy birthday, your highness.

"Zhang, who's he" Sokka asked "He's Zhao's father" Zuko said Aang, Katara and Sokka stiffed at the mention of Admiral Zhao

They’re the last of the bunch, so you will have approximately an hour of free time left before the banquet itself to do with what you wish.” Chit Sang has a slight smile on his face, like there was something he knew about this particular group of well wishers that Jiro didn’t. And perhaps he did know something different. Prince Lu Ten visibly perked up, his lips shifting into a smile.

“Oh, Wei, finally.”

"Wei?" Aang asked confused "That's Zhao's first name, everyone just calls him Zhao" Zuko said

They sped up as they headed toward the courtyard where Captain Zhang and his family were set to meet the prince. It was a far more intimate setting than anyone else had been afforded. After a moment, Jiro remembered just why the prince was so excited. He was seven years older than Prince Lu Ten,

"Seven years and he has white hair?" Sokka asked "Yeah I didn't understand that either" Zuko said, unpleasant memories of Zhao resurfaced, he would be completely honest he had completely forgotten the egotistical man up until now

though he had only been five grades higher than him at the Royal Academy for Boys (the boy was a prodigy after all), and thus he heard his fair share of gossip about the boy. Oh, not as much as some of his friends, he had been too busy studying to try and get through it as quickly as possible after all, but enough. Enough to, if he thought hard about it, remember the rivalry between the prince and his best friend, whose name had been Wei, hadn’t it? He could’ve sworn the boy’s surname hadn’t been Zhang, but the boy being Captain Zhang’s son gave a good reason as to the steadily growing smile on Prince Lu Ten’s lips. Jiro and Chit Sang took their customary places a few steps away from the group, alert and ready to interfere at any sign of trouble. No trouble occurred. The adult Zhangs seemed to have been trying some form of politics as they wished Lu Ten a happy birthday and inquired over his health, but the prince was entirely focused on his friend. It made Jiro miss his own friends, though he knew the majority of them were either on some ship, somewhere, or in the Earth Kingdom on some campaign. His own birthday was a few months away. He did not plan to have a banquet (could not afford a banquet),

"Again, that is just sad" Toph said

but he was already guaranteed the day off from his duties and he knew his family would celebrate it like they always did.He found himself not envying the Dragon Prince at all. He couldn’t imagine having to engage in nothing but politics on his birthday, to the point where his little cousin had to steal a sweet to give him since he was preoccupied with meetings. The Zhangs left but the youngest stayed, sparring with the prince in the courtyard. He found himself impressed—he had heard that they were both prodigies, but he hadn’t been expecting to be able to feel the heat of their flames from the distance he was at. “Impressive, aren’t they?” He heard Chit Sang say from beside him, a crooked grin on his face. “It makes you realize that the prince really doesn’t need us—we’re just here for appearances. To dissuade people from trying things.”

"Yah, the adult members of the royal family are perfectly capable of defending themselves but what about the kids?" Ty Lee asked "They've got their parent" Mai said "I know but still"

“Yet people still try things,” He muttered in response, watching as Lu Ten’s friend pinned him to the ground, hovering over him, only to get a puff of flame blown in his face. And still they both just laughed it off, his friend rolling over so they were both laying in the grass, looking up at the sky. A part of Jiro almost wished he could hear what they were talking about,

"Isn't that eavesdropping?' Katara asked "Yah, and it's fun" Toph said smiling

but he recognized that part was the very same that had stood outside the door any time he heard his parents having even the faintest of conversations. It was best not to eavesdrop on royalty.

"Punishable by death" Zuko said

“People are stupid,” Chit Sang acquiesced. “Being Prince Lu Ten’s guard is definitely not a bloodless position. You can handle it, right?” “There is already blood beneath my fingernails.” It wasn’t nice to remember, but tit was a fact. An important fact. The sun drifted closer to the horizon and the prince was gathered from the courtyard by his father. Jiro followed, watching as the Dragon of the West dusted blades of grass off of his son’s outfit, chiding him for getting messy in a fond tone. “You are certain you don’t want me to arrange a betrothal for you, Lu Ten?”

"Who would want to be betrothed to anyone?" Suki asked, everyone nodded in agreement Katara remembered that her gran gran left the north pole to get out of her arranged marriage with Pakku, but they were able to patch things up and got married

Prince Iroh asked as he fixed his son’s headpiece while the prince reapplied his lipstick. “I’m certain, father.” Jiro recognized the exasperation every teen had with their parents in the prince’s voice, and it made him conceal a smirk. Don’t let the royals know you’re listening. “I wish to find love on my own time. You found mother yourself, and Uncle Ozai became friends with Aunt Ursa before their betrothal to formalize their relationship. Allow me to do the same.”

interesting, his father and mother became friends before getting into an arranged marriage, so that's why their relationship seemed healthier than in their world

Chit Sang nudged him into another room where it seemed all of Lu Ten’s personal guard had been amassed. He vaguely noticed the Crown Prince’s guards taking their place in the room. "As you all may have noticed—” “Definitely noticed!” Jiro watched as Chit Sang heaved a sigh. “As you all may have noticed, we have a new member in our group. Jiro was chosen by Prince Lu Ten, as we all were, and he will be sharing shifts with me until further notice. Bhadra, he’ll be taking the room next to yours. I know you all have been storing your extra gear it in, I expect it to be cleared out by tomorrow morning so that Jiro can move in.”

A girl with uncommonly green eyes for a Fire Nation citizen groaned quietly.

"Green eye?" Sokka asked "she must be an Earth Kingdom parent but grew up in the Fire Nation" that makes sense, Ty Lee had grey eyes a result of her non bending Air Nomad lineage but she was raised in the Fire Nation along with her six sisters

“Can’t he take the room beside Ake?” Chit Sang pressed the bridge of his nose and breathed in. “No, Bhadra. I am well aware that most of the gear in Jiro’s room is yours, but that is no excuse. The room beside Ake’s is Ray’s. She is still a part of our group, even if she is on leave to spend time with her mother. I am not giving her room away.” She continued to grumble but she didn’t seem all that mad, even giving him a brief grin when they locked eyes. No hard feelings then. “Now, you all know your positions for the banquet?” Jiro very much did not, but he had no doubt that the question wasn’t really meant or him. He was still an outsider for all intents and purposes. There was a round of chittering in agreement, and they all began the walk to the banquet hall. “You’ll be taking this garden, Jiro.” He looked in the direction of Chit Sang’s pointed finger and nodded. It was small, mainly meant for people to get a breather from the crowd of the banquet. “It’s out of the way, so it shouldn’t be too hard to watch. You won’t be able to get any of the food from the banquet, but there’s always leftovers and you can ask the cooks after your shift—I’ll get you when it’s over.”

"Oh so they're getting the scraps?" Toph asked "Well most banquets have quite a lot leftovers" Ty Lee said

This wasn’t, despite what Chit Sang may have thought, his first royal banquet. After all, he had guarded for both Prince Zuko’s last birthday on the Winter Solstice and the Fire Lord’s birthday the summer before (although, every guard was on duty for Fire Lord Azulon’s birthday, so that wasn’t atypical). Still, he nodded and took his place at the corner of the garden, giving him a good view of the entrance and the garden as a whole. He would likely do a few laps once he started actively guarding to stave off the boredom, but this was fine for now. The head of Lu Ten’s guard looked over him for a moment before nodding and striding out. He had no doubt that Chit Sang was going to take his customary side beside of and a step back from Prince Lu Ten. As the head of his guard, it was his job to be by his side for such a big event. The banquet passed as slow as sneaking a spoonful of honey into a cup of tea while his tea purist uncle’s back was turned. Very few people wandered into the gardens. First, only a few minutes after the banquet had officially begun, an elderly woman with stark white hair pulled tightly back into a phoenix tail. “Insolent child,” She murmured, her gaze flickering to him for a moment. He forced himself to nod calmly at her when their gazes met then continue to look forward. Guards were meant to hear nothing, to see what a threat and nothing could be else. Her eyes (pale, pale gold—somewhat like the royals but without the warmth) lingered on him for a few moments longer before they slipped away, seemingly content with his presence. “He thinks he can demand to learn from me.”

"What's got her mood in sourvile?" Toph asked "I don't know" Zuko asked, he was almost certain she was his great aunt Anzu but there wasn't anything confirming it, also he few memories that he could remember of her

He watched as she ran her fingers over the petals of a rose before, seemingly careless of the thorns that ran up the stem, snapping it from the bush. He opened his mouth to speak—after all, this was the palace. Not just anyone could take a rose from the bushes as they so pleased—but something forced his mouth closed. Something about the woman made his mouth taste of ozone and his blood still in his veins. In the end, she walked back into the banquet hall, undisturbed with a rose between her fingertips. The sound of her cane tapping against the stone echoed in his ears for the next few minutes, even after she was long gone. It was nearly half an hour before the next person walked in. Jiro froze when he realized that it was the Fire Lord himself, and that he was heading directly to him.

"Oh boy he must be in some serious hot water if the Fire Lord is heading right for him" Toph said

“You are Lu Ten’s new guard then…” Eyes like yellow flame ran over him, as if assessing his worth. He resisted the urge to urgently fix his armor. He looked good; his spine was straight. He had no reason to fear (except the royal family’s temper was well known, and the Fire Lord was the rule, not the exception). “Yes, your majesty.” “I hope you realize that my grandson is a better firebender than you will ever be? He does not need you; this assignment is a privilege that can be easily and quickly rescinded.”

"Well that's pretty rude" Katara said, and everyone agreed, Azulon might have been the Fire Lord but that was not right to go around saying stuff like that to the guards

“I understand, sir.” He set his jaw and forced himself to meet the Fire Lord’s eyes. Had he died of fear or did his smirk look pleased?

"He probably knows he struck fear into him and he tingled himself a bit" Sokka said getting a laugh from everyone

“Good.” The Fire Lord turned on his heel before pausing, his fingers reaching out to examine the snapped rose stem. His heart was pounding so hard that Jiro legitimately thought he might be overtaken by a heart attack at twenty-one. It would be better than being killed by the Fire Lord.

But The Fire Lord just sighed and shook his head. “By Agni, Anzu…”

Zuko and Aang knew that name, to Zuko it was his great Aunt who vanished off the face of the world, to Aang it was the name of his old friend from more then 100 hundred years ago

Then he, too, was gone. Jiro almost pitied the old woman, but she had felt nearly as dangerous as Fire Lord Azulon himself. He decided that he instead pitied anyone caught in the crossfire. His final visitor appeared after the banquet had been going on for nearly an hour and a half. The low hum of people talking and celebrating had grown louder and louder over time. He had been working on his fourth lap around the garden when a small child nearly ran face-first into his legs.

it must be Zuko

“Prince Zuko?” He knelt down, examining the royal child for any injuries. His hands were clamped tightly over his ears, and he looked close to tears. “Are you okay?”

Zuko remembered how he once had sensitive hearing

“Return to your post.”

everyone jumped slightly at the sound of Ozai's cold voice coming out of nowhere

The cold tone of Prince Ozai had him scampering to return to his spot in the corner of the garden where he could see it all. He felt bad for the little prince, but he would rather stay alive. He knew far too many stories of Ozai’s fire. He watched on, certain that the boy would be scolded for running out of the banquet, for whatever had caused him to run out as he had seen numerous nobles do with their young children. The yelling never came. He watched as Ozai strode in, long, silk robes brushing against the swept stone. Then, instead of yelling, or at the very least picking his son up to take him back inside, he watched as the man sat down in front of Zuko, reaching out to place his hands gently over his ears as well.

Okay, yes, he was eavesdropping on royalty. And it wasn’t like Prince Ozai was making it easy. His sharp voice had become soft and crooning, making him hard to hear over the hum of the party. But his ears had always been sharp. “I know, it’s loud in there, isn’t it?”

everyone noted that Ozia's voice was soft when he spoke to his son, Zuko remembered how his father's voice was nothing but cold

Ozai’s thumb started to rub the back of his son’s hand in a circular motion. “You want me to take you to your room?” The little prince shook his head fiercely despite it being captured between two sets of hands. “No!” “Okay, okay.” His father hummed, tilting his head to the side slightly. “Do you want to sit out here for a little bit?” Zuko nodded and Ozai’s lips curled into a smile that looked nothing like the prince from the stories he’d heard. “Do you want some dango?” That drew a giggle from the little prince’s lips, and he nodded again, though his hands were still clamped firmly over his ears. Prince Ozai rose and looked at him, his eyes narrowing and becoming cold once again. “Guard! Keep an eye on Prince Zuko. Allow him to do as he wished but make sure he stays in this garden.” “Yes, your highness!”

everyone giggled at Jiro's squeak, no one could blame him for it, Ozai always terrified people

His voice may have squeaked slightly, but Prince Ozai didn’t seem to notice as he left once more, his robes flowing behind him. Prince Zuko did, if his giggle told anything, although he didn’t seem too inclined to do much more than smile at him with his hands still over his ears. “Thanks for the dango and daifuku earlier!” He said brightly after a few moments, getting up and wandering over to him. “Lu really really liked the daifuku, and I love dango so much!” “I know, your highness. I recall you eating so much on your birthday last winter that you made yourself sick.” He couldn’t keep himself from smiling down at him. The little prince looked almost bashful as he nodded. “Yeah… I haven’t even had one yet this time! Mom made sure I had some fish first and she really glared at Lu Ten when he tried to give me a stick before I finished my fish.”

"Well you should always finish your meal before eating dessert" Katara said "Of course you would say that" Toph said

“Your mom is right, you’ve gotta have your real food before you have sweets.” Zuko pouted at him, though he went running to his father when he saw Prince Ozai approaching with a cup full of water and a stick of dango. He sat down once more and allowed his son to climb into his lap. “Water first,” Jiro heard as Zuko pressed one side of his head to his father’s chest to free his hand while still blocking the noise. He watched as the boy slowly sipped at the water before finally being handing the stick of dango he so badly wanted. How did a boy so small manage to inhale dango so quickly?

"It takes practice, and some stomach aches" Zuko said, everyone snickered

“You want to go back now?” Ozai asked, rubbing his son’s back, his voice back to the softness that he had almost thought he imagined. The boy thought for a moment before shaking his head, chewing still on the dango stick. “Room.” “Very well.” Ozai slipped his right arm under his son’s legs, his other hand going to replace Zuko’s covering his ear. Then—with all the elegance that being a son of the Fire Lord demanded of him—he stood, barely affording Jiro a glance as he left the garden with his son. Prince Ozai was cold. He was sharp. He scared the life out of Jiro. But perhaps Chit Sang was right—he truly seemed to be a good father.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: undercurrent

something about this title made everyone feel uncomfortable

The summer solstice is fast approaching in the Fire Nation, with it comes hotter weather, more powerful firebending, and of course, Princess Azula’s second birthday. Vacations are good for the soul, whether you’re a work obsessed prince with a cruel streak and the heart of a dragon, a patient princess with a love of theatre, an energetic young prince with a tendency for scaling walls, or a two year old princess with a near obsession with mango coconut sticky rice.

"Mmm sticky rice" Sokka said clearly hungry, as if the room itself understood his need a table filled with food from all four nations appeared, after everyone got food they all sat back down to allow the story to continue

Part 1: Journey

“Zuko, be careful.” Ozai sighed as his son leant over the bottom rung of the railing, sea spray forcing him to narrow his eyes as he walked over. His hand fisted into the back of his son’s robes as a precautionary measure—the sea was relatively calm and the ship barely rocked, but that could change at a moment’s notice. While Ozai had never been to battle himself, instead being tasked with his brother’s duties while he was at the front, he was also officially in charge of the Fire Nation Navy. It still astounded him just how many men were lost each month to the sea. Not during battle, simply by virtue of falling overboard in heavy armor or being caught in a storm. Still, this was his son’s first time seeing the sea that he would be able to remember, so he supposed his reaction wasn’t so hard to understand. The last time Zuko had been it had been before Azula was born, when the second son of Azulon and his family has joined his brother and Lu Ten on their vacation.

Zuko barely remembered that day, all he remember was his uncle holding him in the air while Lu Ten made a sand castle

“I’m careful!” His son responded as he tried to (rather carelessly) climb through the bars so he could touch the waves lapping up at the side of the ship. Only his father’s strong grip stopped him from toppling overboard. “… Indeed.” He let out a slow sigh. “Come along, Zuko. There will be plenty of time to see the sea—” in a far safer way— “once we reach Ember Island.” At that, he bent down to pick his son up, setting him on his hip as he brought him back to their room. At this age, Zuko still was content sharing a bed with his parents and little sister, though he had no doubt the boy would start protesting soon. It did make it far easier to keep an eye on his son and quell the overprotective dragon inside him. He pushed open the door to the room, sighing once again at the way it creaked. He understood that it was, objectively, safer. It would wake them up if anyone tried to come into the room while they slept, but the room had a fully functional lock and he just found it annoying.

"Don't we all" Aang said

Royalty should not have to deal with having a creaking bedroom door, even just on the ship taking them to Ember Island. His only consolation was that they only would have to use them for the night, after which point they would be sleeping in the Royal Family’s beach house, which most certainly had no creaky doors.

“Mama!” Zuko began to squirm in his arms and he set his son down on the ground before he could actually succeed in squirming out of them and fall.

"That would suck if you fell" Toph said

Ursa smiled at them from where she was sitting on the bed, nursing Azula. Zuko had weaned himself completely somewhat recently, so he was content to just sprawl himself on the bed and wait for his sister to finish, unlike an older child who might’ve become impatient. “Hello, Zuko.” He leaned down to steal a kiss and when he pulled away, her smile grew. “Hello to you as well, dear.” He remained standing, there was no point in sitting, nor was there any space on the bed that Zuko’s limbs didn’t take up. Azula detached herself and her mother wiped her face gently. “Daddy! Zuzu!”

"Aww Azula sounds so cute" Ty Lee said "Yah she sounds cute, for now, it's only a matter of time before she gets coo coo crazy" Sokka said "Sokka maybe things will be different in this world" Katara said, Zuko was hoping things would be better

She launched herself at her older brother with a wide grin.

Zuko smiled at those words

It was reactions like that that spurred him on, no matter how stressful parenting sometimes was. He certainly had never loved Iroh that much as a child, by then the competition his father had sought to foster between his sons had already begun to set in on Ozai’s side, even if it had never latched hold of Iroh. He had loved his brother, of course, but the feeling of competition had been ever present. It hadn’t faded until Ozai took it upon himself to, in a moment of weakness, send his brother a letter exposing all his vulnerabilities. The sentimental fool that he was, he doubted Iroh had even burned it like he requested.

"No he did not" Mai said dryly "Yah and how dare he call Iroh a fool" Ty Lee said, Iroh was cool and wise

He sighed as he held his arm out, stopping his daughter from rolling off of the bed. It was almost second nature at this point to assume that his children were looking to get themselves injured and act accordingly. “Be careful, Azula.” “Yeah, Lala! Careful!” Zuko repeated, grinning as though he hadn’t just almost toppled off the side of the ship not fifteen minutes ago. The soft laughter from his wife told him all he needed to know about the sort of expression on his face. “Come now, Azula.” Ursa nudged their daughter and helped her off the bed. “You’ve eaten, its time for everyone else to do the same. Would you like some fruit as well?” Azula nodded, waiting only long enough for Zuko to climb down from the bed before she grabbed his hand and went running out the door and down the hallway. “Stay in sight!” Ozai called out, his lips turning downward as he wrapped his arm around Ursa’s waist and began to set out after them. “Honestly, it’s like they’re looking to take the biggest risks possible.”

"That's kids for ya always getting into trouble" Suki said "Yah, good luck dealing with your own little miscreants twinkle toes" Toph said to Aang causing him and Katara to blush

“They’re just children, Ozai,” His wife soothed, leaning against him as they walked, though he noticed that her gaze never left their children either. “They don’t even have the concept of risk assessment.”

"Oh come on how bad can it be, they're on a boat" Sokka said

“Clearly,” He huffed, narrowing his eyes as he watched his son begin to climb up some pipes on the side of the wall.

"Does that answer your question?" Suki said to her boyfriend

“Zuko! Off the walls! I have no wish to explain to the crew once again why you are places that you’re not supposed to be, that you shouldn’t be able to get into.” He noticed the crew mate that had found his son in the captain’s locked office earlier in the day staring at Zuko with a form of bewilderment and he set his eyes into a glare. It wouldn’t do for them to start thinking they had the right to make judgements of the Royal Family. “Ozai.” He turned away from the rapidly paling crew mate to see his wife giving him a dry look. “There is no need to scare the poor woman within an inch of her life.” His lips turned down as he glanced back, only to see the crew mate had fled somewhere else. Zuko and Azula had stopped running and were now imitating a soldier’s march as they walked hand in hand down the hall. “It’s improper to allow her to believe she may make judgements upon them, Ursa.”

"They're gonna make those judgments whether you glare them to their graves or not" Aang said

“She will make judgements whether you glare at her or not, dear.”

"See even your wife agrees with me"

She rolled her eyes at him even as she patted his arm. “Everyone makes judgements, good and bad. It is not something any amount of glaring can prevent. Besides, our children attract attention. If not for their propensity of climbing on things and marching through the halls, then by the simple virtue of them being the only children in this ship. And being quite obviously royalty.” He merely hummed in response as they approached the children, who had stopped in front of the door to the Officer’s Mess. The first day they had run right in,

some of them couldn't help but giggle at what might have happened when they ran into that room

before being reprimanded by Ursa. His children were, of course, incredibly intelligent, and thus had learnt quite quickly that they were to wait for their parents before entering any new rooms. Ozai offered them a proud smile (a smile he never got from his own father, especially not at that age) before pushing the door open himself. His eyes immediately raked over the room, assessing any threats.

"Yeesh when he said overprotective dragon I just thought he was exaggerating" Aang said

He had also learnt to do that at a young age, but he thought his children could do without the pressure of having to learn it like he did quite yet. He was with them in a way his father wasn’t, after all. There were only a few officers in the room, milling about and eating. He knew the majority of them preferred to eat later, but they didn’t have small children that slept at sunset. “Go, sit.” Ursa nudged him, then bent down to direct the children toward an empty table, sending them running. “I’ll gather some food for us all.” “Thank you, dear.” He pressed a kiss to her cheek, once again assessing the officers in the room as he followed his children to the table. He helped Zuko onto one of the seats before picking Azula up, choosing to have her sit in his lap instead. Thankfully, she was a much neater child than Zuko had been at her age, so he didn’t need to worry about his robes getting messy. If he was being honest with himself, she was a much neater child than Zuko was now.

hey, he wasn't that messy

His daughter cuddled up to his chest and he found himself absentmindedly fixing her hair. That was another way she was different from her brother. Zuko had gotten his hair—wild in childhood until it got long enough to be properly tied back into a phoenix tail or top knot. Azula had gotten Ursa’s hair—fast growing, smooth, and easily tamed. It wasn’t yet long enough for a top knot, but it still fell around her face in a relatively neat manner, any imperfections caused by play with her brother easily smoothed by his hand. Zuko was tapping on the table as he watched his mother, eagerly waiting for food. He had originally had a propensity for practically vibrating in his seat like a hummingbird-wasp, but after a few too many fallen dishes, had taken up tapping his fingers the table instead. He had a surprisingly good sense of rhythm for a child—it was typical for royal children to learn at least one instrument. Perhaps he’d have Zuko try out one of the many instruments kept at the house. He vaguely recalled his brother playing the tsungi horn, although he had always preferred the erhu. “Alright,” Ursa said, walking over with their food. She moved away, refusing to allow him to help her when he reached out to take a plate. “For Zuko,” She placed down a small bowl of well-seasoned meat over some rice. Zuko had the best spice tolerance Ozai had ever seen out of anyone, much less a child, so it was unsurprising when his son immediately grabbed the small bowl of fire flakes from the middle of the table to sprinkle over his food. “For Azula,” His wife instead placed the bowl of sticky coconut rice with mango in front of her spot. “I want you to have a little bit of meat and vegetables first, though.” She then placed a plate of stir-fried meat and vegetables in front of him before sitting down with her own identical plate. Azula grumbled quietly, though she took the spoonful of meat and vegetables Ozai handed her from his own plate. The entire family set to eating, Zuko attempting to use his chopsticks for a few minutes before huffing and grabbing his spoon. While his son had uncommonly good fine motor skills for his age, he was still not at the point where he could use his chopsticks without getting frustrated. Upon finishing her spoonful of meat and vegetables, Ursa happily handed Azula the bowl full of sticky rice. “It’s like you’re trying to get her to make a mess,” He gently teased his wife, putting a slice of meat into his mouth as he watched his daughter deftly scoop some rice and mango with her fingers. “And failing.” She laughed in response, a sound that never failed to warm his chest in a way fire never could, using a napkin to wipe Zuko’s cheeks. “She’s very good at staying tidy, that’s for certain. Which means she doesn’t need her cheeks wiped.” His wife playfully dug her fingers into Zuko’s sides once she finished tidying him up, making their son squirm and whine in protest. “I want sticky rice too!” Zuko declared, sounding every bit the demanding young prince he was. Eventually he would have to curb that tendency, it wouldn’t do well once he entered the court, but at this age it was endearing. “Then go get some.” Ozai responded dryly, watching at his son hopped out of his seat. “Just don’t run, walk.”

"I bet he's gonna run" Toph said, nobody that young is gonna just walk

Zuko ran to get his sticky rice and he didn’t quite manage to fight the urge to pinch the bridge of his nose in time.

"Called it"

He adored his children, but they would doubtlessly result in numerous headaches throughout their lives. Azula was so manageable now, but he had no doubt that he was in for a reckoning as she grew older and decided to start testing boundaries—she was too bright not to. “Zuzu’s running, daddy.” “I know, Azula.” “You told him not to.” “Indeed I did, Azula.” Alas, his son’s dexterity served him well this time. Zuko returned with a bowl filled to the brim with sticky coconut rice with mango— Ozai had no doubt that his son would fail to finish it. He had the appetite of a growing child, yes, but he was also only three years old. It was of no issue, the children had gotten their appetite for the dessert from him after all. His wife shook her head fondly. “Did your father not just tell you to walk, Zuko?” She ruffled their son’s hair as he giggled and shrugged, already eating much less neatly than his sister had. She preferred egg tarts, but he doubted the ship would have any of those— it wasn’t as popular in the mainland Fire Nation. “Sorry, dad.” Zuko mumbled with a wide smile as he swallowed his mouthful of rice and mango. “I was just really excited.” He quirked an eyebrow in response, but he couldn’t (nor did he want to) keep the small smile off of his face. Had he done that as a child, he would’ve been severely punished. But he was not his father. “Just do try to keep it in mind, Zuko. It’s unsafe to run in the mess hall, were it busier you likely would’ve run into someone. Not to mention that you could’ve tripped— then you wouldn’t have any dessert at all.” “Oh.” He watched as his son’s eyebrows furrowed slightly and he stared down at his rice with a contemplative look. “I guess that makes sense.” Ozai placed a hand on his shoulder and squeezed for a moment. He then took a napkin to clean Azula’s fingers, seeing that she had finished her own dessert. It was really good, daddy.” “I’m glad, dear. I will make sure the chef knows that we liked their cooking.” Or, well, Ursa likely would. He still didn’t see the point in thanking servants for doing their job, but his wife was more politically minded than him and she insisted that it was important. He absentmindedly rubbed his daughter’s back as she cuddled up to him. It was already late in the day, he had no doubt that both she and her brother were starting to wear themselves out. Especially considering that, in their excitement at being on and exploring the ship, they had both missed their midday nap. Azula was already starting to doze in his grip when Zuko announced that he was “All done!” and the small family returned to their chambers. Ozai carried their daughter and Ursa pushed open the squeaky door. “Are you tired as well, Zuko?” He heard his wife ask as he laid Azula down in the middle of the bed. Most of his concentration was focused on trying to undo her vice grip on the front of his robes. “No!” The declaration was loud and punctuated by a yawn, as the awakedness declarations of young children tended to be. Ozai turned away from his sleeping daughter to see Zuko getting a look he often got from his wife: you’re lying and it’s cute and non harmful, but I see right through it. Last time he had gotten that look was when he had been trying to arrange a surprise for her birthday the year before and had ended up lying about where he had been that day. He had been at the theatre, he just hadn’t been watching The Rebirth of a Phoenix with the economics minister like he had told his wife. How was he supposed to know that his wife had actually been in a production of it when she was fifteen and could easily tell he hadn’t seen it? In retrospect, he was almost certain she had mentioned it before. But the point remained. “Zuko.” He sighed, deciding to assist his wife. “How about you lay down with and cuddle your sister? If you are truly not tired, then your mother and I will be back in half an hour, okay?”

"I doubt he'll be asleep" Mai said

Zuko appeared to consider it for a long few moments before nodding. Ozai helped him change into his sleeping clothes (although, at this age they were nearly identical to his day-to-day clothes— a three year old had no use for complicated, elaborate clothing) before tucking him into bed beside his sister. He ensured there were a pair of guards standing outside the closed and locked door before he took his wife’s hand and went out onto the deck. The sunset reflected off of the metal deck, making it appear as if it were on fire. It was glorious, and, from the sigh his wife gave as she laid her head on his shoulder, she thought so as well. “We will be in Ember Island by first hour. Perhaps before the night has even ended.” Ursa hummed as she craned her neck and shifted (standing slightly on her toes, he suspected) to press a gentle kiss to his cheek. How he wished to kiss her properly, but it would be unfit to show such affection in front of the sailors milling about the deck. “I was unaware that you were such a skilled sailor to estimate our time of arrival, dear.” Her voice had an almost musical note to it— she was entirely aware that, despite the fact that he was in charge of the Navy, she was the one that knew how to sail. Not him. Of course, growing up on an island such as Hira’a led to most young men and women knowing how to sail, growing up in the palace led to no such thing.

He hummed, listening to his wife’s quiet laughter; he knew she liked the way it rumbled in his chest. After a moment, he allowed himself to smile. (He had his mother’s smile, Iroh had told him one evening, when he was home from his campaign and Azula was not yet a year old. When the brothers were— still were, to be fair— trying to figure out how to be brothers again. They had permitted themselves a bottle of shochu as they spoke— something that Iroh permitted himself far more frequently than Ozai, whom had a marked dislike of even drinking wine. After a few glasses, he had found himself laughing at some terribly unfunny thing his brother had said, only to find Iroh staring at him a moment after. “Your laugh sounds exactly like mother’s, you know,”

Zuko had heard his father laugh before, but it was always cold and evil

His brother had said, staring down into his glass with a sad smile. “You get your smile, the real one, from her too.”) “I asked the captain.” “Ah, now that seems more like you.” Ozai pulled his wife closer as wind whipped across his face, the waves sending saltwater spray towards them. He took the change of position that hid her from the crew in his arms to press a slow and gentle kiss to her lips. “Your faith in my abilities astounds me, my flame. Truly.” The fondness in his tone was hard to detect for most— indeed, the first time he had shown his affections for her, Ursa had thought him to be insulting her and thrown sand in his face— but they knew each other well enough to know their quirks. “You know, dear, Zuko will be awake when we return to the room.” She traced her fingertips over the edge of his cheekbone and down to his lips, where he caught her hand and pressed tiny kisses to the pads of her fingertips. “I doubt it. Our boy is tenacious, but he is also three. You’ll see, he’ll be fast asleep with his sister by the time we return.” He released her hand so he could press his lips to the top of her head instead, breathing in the scent of the camellia oil the servants had massaged into her hair the night before mixed with the fire lily soap she favoured. “And what will you give me if I turn out to be right, as I often am?” He could feel his wife’s smirk against the skin of his neck. “I’m sure we could negotiate something, should the event come to pass.” Ozai twirled a lock of her hair around his finger as the last of Agni’s light disappeared below the horizon, leaving them in the colder grasp of Tui. He had never found it within himself to hate the night as so many firebenders did. In fact, he preferred firebending at night, finding his flames flowed through him in a far smoother way, instead of their typical fight for control during the daytime. He chose to awaken hours before the sunrise, just so that he could meditate under both Tui’s rays and Agni’s to start his day. Ursa hummed happily as the wind rustled her hair, her cool fingers finally settling down as they intertwined with his own. They stood like that for a few moments before he sighed. The sudden chill of the air was welcome, but he was also innately aware of the time, just as any half competent firebender tended to be. “We should return to our room, find out which of us won our bet.”

"I bet he's still awake" Ty Lee said "I bet he's asleep" Aang said

His wife smiled up at him with a gleam in her eye— few realized that she had a competitive streak that rivalled his own. “How quickly half an hour passes.” They returned to their room to find that one of the guards had changed out, although one still remained. Ozai initially thought he had won the bet as they walked into the room, but the quiet whisper of “Mom! Dad!”

"Ah ha I win" Ty Lee said celebrated her victory

accompanied by rustling bedsheets quickly erased that thought. He didn’t need to look to his wife at his left to know her golden eyes were doubtlessly gleaming. “I stand corrected,” He whispered quietly to her, before offering their son a smile, not that he could see in the incredibly dim lighting. “I see you’re still awake, Zuko.” “Yeah.” The youngest prince of the royal family yawned quietly. “Can you read me Love Amongst the Dragons again?”

ah Love Amongst the Dragons, A fantastic play that the Ember Island Players somehow butchered every time his family visited

Ozai sighed as his wife laughed quietly, helping him take his outer layers off. “It is dark in the room, Zuko. Unsuited for reading from a theatre scroll.” “But I want a story before I fall asleep.” Ah. So that was the reason Ozai lost the bet then, their son wanted his customary story. He should’ve expected it (Ursa doubtlessly had, hence her conviction), there was rarely a day where Zuko fell asleep without a story since he had been a year and a half old and Ursa had pulled out her theatre scrolls to show him for the first time. “How about, instead of a theatre story, I tell you about how I met your father?”

"Oh a love story" Aang said excited "Ew a love story" Toph said

He heard his wife say as he returned the favor in helping her out of her clothing. It was not something he would’ve thought of, but it was clearly a story Zuko wanted to hear, if his excited exclamation was anything to go off of. (It often was. Zuko had always been rather vocal about his wants and needs, crying frequently as a baby and never hesitating to declare his discomfort once he learned to speak.) “I suppose it is fitting.” He said after a moment, crawling into bed. He felt his wife join him and he picked Azula up, gently passing her to his wife to lay on her chest as he pulled Zuko in to nestle into his left side. “Given that we met on Ember Island.”

what, Zuko knew his parents met each other in Hira'a when Azulon and Ozai went to collect her

At that, his son gave a rather dramatic gasp, but otherwise remained quiet. “You see, your father and I are both quite fond of the hours before the sun rises, but no one else in our families share that trait. So imagine my surprise when, before the sun had even risen, I found myself running straight into a man I had never met before on the beach?”

"Ah yes an simply romantic first encounter, a straight on collision" Mai said

Ozai found himself nearly dozing as his wife wove the story of their first meeting, how their initial argument about bumping into each other had turned into a long conversation when she recognized him quoting a rather obscure play, how they had talked until Agni rose and his brother found him, explaining that their father was livid. How he had never gotten her name, nor had they seen each other again for the rest of the trip. “I knew then that I was in love with her, you know.” He mumbled sleepily to his son as he ran his fingers through his hair. “But! If you guys didn’t find out each other’s names, how did you meet again?” Zuko was looking up at him with wide eyes, although the way they lingered closed whenever he blinked betrayed his true exhaustion. “That is a story for another night, Zuko.” Ursa said with a smile in her voice, reaching over to rub their son’s back soothingly. “Now is for sleep.” It didn’t take long for him to feel Zuko’s body relax completely, the true sign of their son drifting into the land of dreams. He pulled Ursa closer and pressed a kiss to her temple. “I’m so happy I found you again.” “So am I, dear.”

"Urg how much of this do we have to endure in this story?" Toph asked annoyed at the romance between these two

Ozai found himself content, his wife and daughter at one side, his son at the other. Even as the ship rocked, subject to the sea’s waves, he found himself thinking there was nowhere he’d rather be. And, as his wife nuzzled her face into his chest, he heard her soft voice float through the air. “I think perhaps I’d like a massage as my prize.” “What my lady demands, she shall get… tomorrow.”

Chapter Text

Part 2: swept away

everyone got a bad feeling from this title

Agni blazed in the sky, marking the day of the Summer Solstice and, more importantly to the small family, Azula’s birthday. “Daddy. Daddy, wake up.” Ozai was, of course, already awake. In fact, he had been awake for an hour, despite his and Ursa’s late return to bed the night before. But as soon as he had felt his children stirring with the sunrise, he had placed his theatre scroll aside and feigned sleep. He heard Ursa’s quiet laughter as their daughter rather aggressively shook his shoulder and he couldn’t help himself but smile. “He is awake, Lala!”

Lala, just like she called him Zuzu but he had dropped that name years ago when he and Azula had a fallout

He heard Zuko loudly declare and, based off the mild air disturbance brushing over his cheeks, likely point a finger right at his slightly upturned lips. A foolish mistake. With that, the Dragon awoke, attacking. His teeth nipped gently at his son’s finger, and his fingertips digging into Zuko’s sides until the boy was letting out peels of laughter and squirming in his grasp.

"Aww that's cute" Ty Lee said, Zuko had one point in his life wanted his father's love but he had come to learn that that was impossible, and yet here his father was having fun with him and loved him simply for existing

After a moment the Dragon, merciful as he was, relented, turning instead to his youngest. He pressed a kiss to the top of her head. “Happy birthday, Princess Azula. As a reward for surviving your second orbit around the sun, I shall mercifully spare you from the same fate as your brother.” Azula giggled and hugged him tightly around his neck, before turning to her mother to cuddle up to her.

Zuko signed at this, his mom and sister didn't have the best relationship in their childhood, they both wanted her to come home so they could be a family without Ozai.

Ozai, instead, slipped out from the silk sheets, grabbing a light robe from his wardrobe. He looked down to see Zuko at his heels, staring up at him. A slow sigh slipped through his lips as he knelt down. “Zuko, I’m going to go meditate.” “And I’m coming with.” The way his cheeks puffed up and he drew himself straighter told Ozai he was in for a fight. “I’ve told you, there’s no use to meditating at sunrise until we know whether or not you’re a firebender.” He reached out to ruffle Zuko’s hair, though he pulled his hand away when his son cringed back. “I am a firebender! Lu says so!”

indeed, Lu Ten was probably the only person who believed he was a firebender even before he was confirmed to be one

While he loved his nephew, sometimes he wished his children listened to him just a little bit less. “So I should start now! Lu says that you should always do homework before it’s due.”

Lu Ten was truly Iroh's son if he was saying wise things like that

And there it was, the crossed arms that told Ozai he had no way of winning this fight. “Why don’t you just go have breakfast with your mother and sister first? And then after you may join me in meditation—” “I want to meditate too!” Azula chimed in at the worst possible time. “And it’s my birthday! So you have to let me— and Zuzu!”

Zuko knew him and Azula use to get along when they were kids but when mom left that all ended, oh how he wished to go back and fix things with her

Zuko nodded, turning for a moment to smile brightly at his sister. Ozai himself barely held in a sigh. It would make more sense for his children to just go eat so that they didn’t get grumpy, but he wasn’t willing to dig his heels in on the matter. “Very well. Ursa, dear, are you coming with?” His wife meditated as well, of course, though he knew she tended to prefer to do so in the early afternoon. She shook her head and instead passed him their daughter as he rose. “I think I will go eat breakfast, the air is too still for me to meditate right now,

"Since when is air stillness a problem for meditating?" Toph asked "I don't know" Aang said, air stillness wasn't a problem for firebenders, but it was an issue for airbenders

I’d get restless.”

airbenders get restless when mediating with motionless air

She kissed him, then Azula’s nose, then knelt down to kiss Zuko’s forehead. “I’ll bring you three out some food when I finish, okay? Zuko and Azula nodded in tandem and Ozai resigned himself to a fruitless meditation session. He placed his daughter down and began the trek to the beach house’s porch with his two children clinging to his robes. “You two must be quiet, okay? Meditation isn’t a loud activity.”

"Prepare for loud children" Toph proclaimed

He said as he settled down under the light of the rising sun, his legs folding under him. He watched as his children copied him on either side. “Now, close your eyes, focus within yourselves. Try to feel your inner flame. You probably won’t be able to, we’re not certain either of you are firebenders and either way you’re much too young. But you wished to meditate, so you must try.” And perhaps he was being a big terse, but neither of them seemed to notice as they closed their eyes and he copied them. Perhaps, if they stayed quiet, the sunrise wouldn’t be completely wasted.

He drew in a slow breath, focussing on the way it made his inner flame grow before he released it and let the flame flicker. He felt it travel throughout his body, through his chi paths—

“I don’t feel anything, daddy.” His eyebrows furrowed as he lost focus and his eyes snapped open. Zuko was looking at him intently with a pout on his lips.

“I… kind of do? It’s warm.” Azula also opened her eyes and he dropped his face into his palm. Ozai let out a quiet breath. “Like I said, you two are very young. If you are feeling it, that’s wonderful. It should be roughly in your stomach. Most important though, is just to practice being quiet and meditating properly.” His children grumbled— Zuko more than Azula— but settled back into their meditation. Ozai got a peaceful five minutes of silence before Zuko spoke up again. “I think I feel something in my stomach!”

everyone tried and failed to contain their amusement

His statement was, of course, punctuated by his stomach grumbling. “I think, perhaps, Prince Zuko,” He murmured, his eyes still closed as he focused on the flicker of his inner flame, “that what you’re feeling might be hunger.” “Probably,” His son admitted bashfully before quieting down again. Surprisingly, Ozai was left peacefully to his meditation until he felt his wife’s light, graceful footsteps approaching. He opened his eyes to find Zuko and Azula both laying face up, arms splayed, on the porch, soaking up the sunlight like the little dragons they were. He allowed himself a smile. Perhaps he would allow his children to meditate with him more often— it wasn’t as ruined as he had expected. “I brought some fruit for breakfast.” His wife declared and he watched as their children sleepily sat up before realizing their mother was there and rushing to her. Ozai sat in the sunlight as he slowly ate from his bowl of fruit— no pineapple, of course— and leaned into his wife’s side. Their children were squabbling over their shared bowl, as they usually did. They both adored mangoes and normally shared them equally, but Azula was insisting that she deserved them all because it was her birthday.

"Yah Katara, you hear that the birthday kid deserves more food" Sokka said to his sister "You still haven't forgotten I ate that fish on your birthday haven't you?" "Nope, never have never will"

“Daddy!” He sighed as his daughter turned toward him with a pout. Zuko had always naturally been more inclined toward Ursa, and the same could be said with Azula toward him, though they both spent ample time with their children. “Yes, Azula?” “Tell Zuzu that I should get all the mango because it’s my birthday.” He heard his wife’s quiet laughter beside him, and he turned to look at her. Traitor, His eyes said. You brought this upon yourself, giving them your love of mango,

Ozai loves Mango, noted

Her eyes responded, shimmering with mirth. He turned away from the source of his greatest betrayal, looking down at his daughter, who was already beginning to perfect the royal stare. “What did we decide on for Zuko’s birthday?” Azula scrunched her face up as she dug into her memories. “That two thirds of the mango went to Zuko and one third to me?” “Indeed. And what is that?” He could see the very moment she realized and he made not in his mind to teach both his children to wear their emotions less obviously—later, though. That was an issue for when they were closer to entering the court. “A precedent,” She eventually admitted and turned to her brother. “There are twelve slices of mango, you may have four of them, in accordance with the precedent set on your birthday last Winter Solstice, the birthday child shall get two thirds of the mango, with the other child getting the remaining third.” Zuko nodded in a very serious way as he picked out four slices of mango and Ursa’s laughter grew. On one hand, Ozai was quite impressed with his daughter’s blossoming mathematics skills. On the other hand… perhaps he should stop bringing his children to quite so many meetings with noblemen and ministers. His eyebrows furrowed as his wife shifted closer to him, whispering into his ear, “I cut them fourteen slices of mango.” That was enough to pull laughter from his chest as well, a hand coming up to cover his mouth as he grinned. Azula would run circles around the court when she grew up, and Ozai hoped his own efforts would ensure that his children were an unbreakable team.

unlike in their world where he seemed determined that they won't be close, most likely to keep himself on top, because he knew if they were a team they would be stronger than he ever was

The children finished their mangoes, Azula notably scarfing down her extra two pieces while her brother was distracted by an eagle hawk flying in the distance. “What would you like to do today, Azula?” Ursa asked as she cleaned her daughter’s fingertips of fruit juice before taking on the task of catching Zuko to do the same to him. He was thankful that it wasn’t his turn to do the same. “I wanna play on the beach!” “You want to play on the beach,” He corrected offhandedly. “I want to play on the beach! And I want to go to the theatre too!” Zuko cheered quietly, even as he squirmed in his mother’s grasp. Clearly, he was in favor of his sister’s birthday plans. As was he—the Ember Island Players were doing a production of The Fire Lily Duels that he was looking forward to seeing. “Love Amongst the Dragons!” Zuko exclaimed, looking at his sister, eagerly. “Love Amongst the Dragons!” She echoed and Ozai barely held back a groan as his wife laughed and let their son go.

“They truly are your children, Ursa,” He grumbled quietly, standing and crossing his arms. It was a good play, and he knew it was his wife’s favourite, but he had seen and read it so many times.

“Indeed they are.” She took the hand he offered her as they ushered the children back inside to change into more suitable clothing for the beach, leaving the dishware for the servants to clean up. The children only wore their underclothes, being children after all, but he and Ursa spent more time picking out their outfits. He attempted to put hats on both Zuko and Azula, but they both just threw them off without a care. Thankfully they were Fire Nation. Whether they turned out to be firebenders or not, all Fire Nation people were far less prone to sunburn than those from the Earth Kingdom.

Toph had gotten sunburns in the past, that's why she covered herself in mud (or as she called it a healthy layer of earth) occasionally

He absentmindedly wondered if those from the Air Nation tended to burn under the sun,

Aang knew Air Nomads didn't get sun burns as much as the earth kingdom people

given the increased intensity of its rays at higher altitudes. Then again, it would be easy enough for them to bend cloud cover for themselves, just as they produced the storms leading up to Sozin’s Comet.

wait what, they didn't produce storms leading to Sozin's Comet, no the Monks told Aang that storm clous were gathering, likely a result of the comet itself

The children ran ahead of them out onto the beach, immediately beginning a competition of which of them could collect more seashells. The beach was entirely private, just for the royal family, so Ozai felt no fear letting them run out a little bit farther than he normally would in public.

wanting to keep his kids in sight, another sign of good parenting

He could still see them, after all. Ursa laid out the blanket on the sand, settling herself into the middle and spreading out, basking in the sun’s rays. Ozai resigned himself to his corner of the blanket, tilting his face up toward the sun. “Honesty, dear, with the amount of time you spend sunning yourself, one would think you’re the firebender in this relationship.” “Hm.” Ursa turned her head and toward him and opened one eye with a lazy smile. “Watch our children, Zai. I think I’m going to pretend I’m a firebender for a little while and nap in the sun.” He sighed indulgently and ran his fingers through her hair as he watched Zuko tackle Azula into the sand to try and get a shell she had picked up. He had to restrain himself from immediately stepping in and was rewarded with the children briefly arguing before Zuko handed one of his shells to Azula and she handed him the one he had tackled her for in response. His children had to learn and grow for themselves, it was just hard to let them do so when he could easily solve all their problems for them.

Yes it easier to fix your kids problems but it was better to teach them to fix problems

They continued like that for a while, his children playing together in the sand as he watched them and his wife napped. Then, once the sun crept a bit higher, he called them back to the blanket and roused his wife with a kiss pressed to her forehead. “Your hair tickles, Zai.” Ursa murmured as she rubbed her eyes. The servants had brought a pitcher of ice water and a light lunch of somen for them. “My deepest apologies,” He said dryly, a light smile curling across his lips as Zuko threw himself onto his lap as his sister came tumbling after him. “Hah!” His son stuck his tongue out at his sister as Ozai nudged him off of his lap and handed Azula a bowl of somen. “For the birthday princess.” Azula giggled and made as much of a flame with her hand as she could still holding the bowl of somen before they began to eat. The meal was eaten in relative quiet, save for the sounds of the waves crashing against the beach and the cries of a hawk flying above.

Zuko eyes widened at the mention of THAT hawk

Ozai glanced up at it and tilted his head. He had always liked birds, often sneaking off as a child to spend time in the hawkery among the messenger hawks, although they had a penchant for messing up his hair.

Ozai also liked birds, why were they afraid of this guy again?

Zuko was staring at the hawk too, having finished his somen faster than he would’ve thought possible. “What’s she doing, dad?”

“Hunting, probably.” He said, fixing Zuko’s loose topknot as Azula also finished her food and got started on building a sandpalace, apparently done with splashing in the water for now. “We’re eating right now, why shouldn’t she?” He turned to look at Azula for one second as she started babbling about how her sand sculpture was a recreation of the palace’s eastern wing. He honestly couldn’t see it. From the corner of his eye, he noticed Zuko get up, probably to go cuddle up to his mom.

he knew full well what he was gonna do

“Hey! Stop that!” He looked over in time to see his son sweep up a turtle-crab into his arms, standing nearly waist deep in the surf and preventing the hawk from grabbing it for its lunch.

"Are you trying to save the crab from being that hawks lunch?" Suki asked "Yes I was" Zuko said "Aww that's so cute" Ty Lee said

Ozai found himself frowning slightly as he watched, leaning back on his hands. This was Zuko’s decision to make (though, he would be rejecting any attempts to take the turtle-crab home as a pet. His son was already fiercely protective over the turtleducks at home. He fully expected his son to begin walking back toward them, the crisis averted, when the hawk landed on a stone, yellow eyes peering into gold. This was Zuko’s decision to make.

Zuko remembered how he had to make a choice, either he let the turtle get eaten, or let the hawk starve

“Oh. He was going to be your lunch.” The soft breeze carried his son’s voice as he looked down at the animal in his arms, then back up at the hawk. This was Zuko’s decision to make. The sea, it seemed, didn’t agree. It happened more quickly than Zuko could react, and even Ozai had just managed to push himself off the ground when the sea dragged his son in and under,

everyone started to freak out worried for Zuko's safety

the turtle-crab long forgotten as the hawk flew away from the spray. He vaguely heard Ursa cry out as he went running. He had never been particularly faithful—faith had always been his brother’s thing, supposedly their father had cared more about the spirits when Ilah was alive and they had both passed that on to their eldest. He had never been particularly faithful, but now he begged La not to take his son from him. He had low expectations, all knew that the Great Ocean Spirit cared little once he had decided to take someone, regardless of if they were child or adult. Zuko had been pulled out spectacularly far, but Ozai, while not a sailor at all, was a spectacularly good swimmer. He had been brought to these very oceans as a child more times than he could remember by his sister-in-law. Zuko’s head dipped under the water for only a few moments (crucial moments. Dangerous moments) before Ozai’s hand found itself locked around his bicep, dragging him away from the depths. La would not take his son from him.

everyone released a breath they didn't realize they were holding, they were just relieved their awkward turtledeck of a friend was alright

Zuko’s body was already rejecting the water as Ozai set him down on the sand (as far from La’s grasp as possible, for now). He found himself rubbing his son’s back as he expelled it all and continued to dry heave, tears welling in the corners of his eyes.

"Well of course he's crying he nearly died" Aang said a bit loud

“It’s okay, Zuko,” Ursa murmured from beside him,

Mai looked to Zuko "Did this happen to you?" his silence confirmed it Mai hugged Zuko and Zuko returned it

a hand brushing over her son’s hair as her other arm held a squirming Azula close to her chest. He knew his daughter hadn’t quite registered what happened but seeing her brother throwing up was enough to make her concerned.

Azula being concerned for someone, and for her brother none the less, concern she certainly had none for nowadays

Slowly, the heaving stopped and he was left with a sobbing child in his arms who rejected even the smallest sips of water. They took the children inside, leaving the blanket and food for a servant to clean up as he laid Zuko in their bed. Ursa remained with their son as he guided Azula out, confident his wife could care for their son in his recovery. “What just happened, daddy?” His daughter asked as he carried her into the island town, buying her anything she expressed interest in. She played with a seal carved from some form of bone or tusk into the shape of a flame. “Your brother almost drowned,” Ozai murmured as he ran his fingers over a necklace made from oyster-crab pearls. A moment of thought led to him buying it and slipping it into his pocket—it had been a decent while since he last bought his wife jewelry.

"It's also nice of a husband to buy his wife jewelry" Ty Lee said, Aang, Sokka and Zuko knew if they married they would definitely buy their wives jewelry

“That means he almost died, right?” Azula’s lips turned downward into a frown and her eyebrows furrowed together, like she was struggling to process it.

she won't be so worried about Zuko dying if it happened today

“Indeed.” La had nearly taken his son from him—and he would not allow it to happen again. Already he had a rough training plan in his mind for his children to strengthen both of their swimming skills. He would be watching the whole time, of course. By the time they left the island, his children would be some of the best swimmers in the Fire Nation. La would not take them from him.

another good parenting decision

“Indeed,” Azula quietly echoed. When they returned, he found Ursa sitting in the sitting room, sipping from a steaming cup of tea. “Zuko is asleep, the physician we called declared that he is in no further danger.” It was a relief and Ozai found himself placing Azula down as she squirmed. Clearly, she had somewhere she wished to go—likely the kitchen for a snack. The servants knew not to let her outside without her parents, she he was not concerned. He took his wife’s offered cup of tea as he settled down beside her. “He even said that if Zuko awakens and feels well enough by evening, then there should be no issue with taking him to see Love Amongst the Dragons.” “Splendid.” Ursa laughed at the look on her husband’s face and pressed a gentle kiss to his cheek. “Why don’t you go check on him? Soothe your soul.” “You have the best ideas, my flame.” He paused for a brief moment before amending, “Except when it comes to theatre.” He escaped his wife’s affronted look, walking to their room. The sliding door was open a hair and he paused as he glanced movement from the inside, peering in. Azula was perched on the side of the bed and Zuko was in a reclined sitting position, still somewhat under the covers. He had to crane his head to properly hear his daughter’s words, but they left him stifling laughter as he walked away. “Dying is a horrible birthday present, Zuzu. Just get me a knife next time.”

everyone couldn't deny that was actually kinda funny

Chapter Text

before the next chapter could start a bright light appeared from behind the Gaang

when they turned around they were not expecting to see who was standing there

Azula

immediately everyone attacked the villainous princess who weakly tried to fight back with orange fire

nobody noticed it as they earth cuffed her legs froze her arms and chi blocked her leaving her pinned on the ground by Mai's blades

another bright light appeared, and the Host stood there looking down at Azula "Okay maybe I should have said something before sending her in" everyone turned to face the host demanding answers as to why he sent in Azula of all people

"Look I knew she's made some... 'Morally questionable decisions' in the past, but trust me when I'm telling you Azula here has changed, she's seen the error of her ways and has changed for the better" the host than waved his hand and Azula was free to move but due to the chi blocking she couldn't

Zuko and Sokka picked up her limp body and set her on a chair, all while Azula was speechless, she wasn't understanding what was happening

Chapter 5: lessons taught (lessons learned)

"What is this exactly?" Azula asked as her limps slowly started to move as the chi blocking wore off, everyone ready to attack her in case she attacked "We're listening to a book" Zuko told his sister "And what is this story about?" Azula said as she got into a comfortable position "It's about if Ozai was a good father" Zuko said, Azula's eyes widened as she looked at her brother before focusing on the book

His Imperial Highness, Prince Ozai, has two children. Prince Zuko is lively, mischievous, bright. Princess Azula is quick witted, energetic, and sharp.

"As well as evil and cruel" Ty Lee said angrily everyone looked to Azula expecting her to retaliate

but all she did was look away from Ty Lee sadly

okay not the reaction everyone expected

They are flames, feeding and growing with every experience. Not every lesson taught to them is learned. Not every lesson learned had been taught. They all leave a flickering memory, tugging at the mind in the moments between sleep and awake. Part 1: Kindness; part one

"Well this chapter isn't about Azula than" Katara said causing a few giggles among the Gaang

“I’ll catch you, Zuzu!” “No, you won’t!” Prince Zuko was nearly five years old, and his legs were much longer than his sister’s. That being said, even still the young prince’s feet didn’t always land where he wanted them to and he tumbled into a heap on the soft grass. Princess Azula fell into a heap on top of him, reaching out to try and snatch the stolen goods from his hand. “I demand you relinquish what is rightfully mine—"

Zuko smiled at the sound of him and Azula having fun he looked over at his sister and saw a small smile on her face as well

Her eyes widened almost comically as Zuko’s hand opened and the item fell to the ground. “Oops.” He grinned, scrambling out from under his sister and hurriedly getting up. “You will reimburse me for—” “Zuko! Azula!” Their mother, Princess Ursa, leant over the fence of the lang, her hands tucked into the long sleeves of her robes. “What are you fighting over? Just leave it, come along, the cooks have prepared a meal for us with your father, we don’t want it to get cold.” Zuko went running after his mother, climbing over the fence. Azula quickly followed. The mochi lay abandoned on the grass.

"NOOO NOT THE MOCHI" Sokka yelled devastated that the delicious food has gone to waste

“Why does it matter? Dad can just reheat it with firebending anyway.” She asked, reaching up to fist her hand into the skirt of Ursa’s robes. Her mother’s lips twitched downward. “It’s disrespectful, Azula, that is why.”

"That doesn't bother you anyway" Mai said to Azula who looked away with a face of shame

She reached down to place her hand gently on top of her daughter’s head, smoothing back some errant strands of hair. “The people in this palace do their duty to serve us, it is our duty to appreciate their work, from the lowest ranking maid to the Fire Lord’s head scribe.” “You mean grandfather?” Zuko chimed in. “Lu Ten always calls him grandfather.” “I’m sure your cousin has been given permission by Fire Lord Azulon to call him grandfather, but I’ve never asked. You mustn’t forget that your cousin has a much closer relationship with him than you two.”

that was true, Azulon didn't have a relationship with Zuko and Azula, he just existed to them

“Why’s that?” Zuko asked as he sat down to his father’s left, happily picking up the first dumpling with his chopsticks and beginning to eat. He had improved immensely over the past year and a half since he had started trying to use them. “Why is what, Zuko?”

Azula noticed the softer tone of father when talking with Zuko, he normally just yelled at him in their youth

His father rose an eyebrow as he placed down his chopsticks, already having begun eating when his family had burst into the private dining room. “It’s because Lu is second in line to the throne, and grandfather doesn’t like dad.” Azula responding, picking up her chopsticks with a determined look.

Azula wasn't the best starting with chopsticks

“Here, Azula.” Ursa handed her a spoon, even as her daughter shook her head. “No.”

Azula frowned at her rude word to her mother, she truly was a horrible daughter wasn't she

Ozai sighed quietly as he picked his chopsticks up once again. “Well. Never mind my father. The dumplings today are very good.” Zuko hummed his agreement, his mouth full of dumpling as Azula tried and failed to pick up the dumpling with her chopsticks. “Just use a spoon, dear.” “No!” The young princess’s cheeks puffed out as the dumpling once against slipped from between the polished wood sticks. “You’ve got to hold them like this, Lala.” Zuko said, very unhelpfully holding his hand up with his chopsticks in them, the back of his hand facing towards his sister. “I know how to use them, Zuzu!” She snapped, staring at her hand with the kind of single-minded determination that ran through the royal bloodline. “Well, you’re not doing it right!” Zuko’s voice got slightly louder as he demonstratively tapped his chopsticks together. “See!” “I am!” The chopsticks in her hand burst into flames and Azula immediately dropped them onto the table, staring at the flickering orange light. Her father waved his hand calmly and the fire dissipated, the chopsticks not even scorched.

Normally meals like this would end with Ozai scolding Zuko and him praising Azula for being rude while Ursa tried calmed Zuko and punish Azula, Azula in the past would call it unfair, but now she felt like she deserved it

“Azula.” He took a sip of his tea, smiling slightly at her. “Just use a spoon, alright?” “… Fine.” Azula’s smile was bright enough to light up the room as she grabbed a spoon, though she refused to allow her mother to take the chopsticks from her as she began to eat. “Does this mean I get to join you meditating in the morning too?” “I suppose it does, yes.” He inclined his head, his own smile growing. “Certainly, you need to learn some meditation before you begin with your forms.” Zuko frowned, staring down at his last dumpling as he stabbed it with his chopstick in a clear breach of etiquette that he didn’t particularly care for.

Zuko and Azula knew their relationship went downhill when Azula started her training under Ozai leaving Zuko in the dirt, not like he (Or she) cared

“Don’t play with your food, Zuko.” Ursa quietly admonished, smiling at him. “I’m not hungry!” He declared, pushing his bowl away from him, even as his mother’s smile turned to a frown. “Can I go play before my lesson?” “I suppose so.” She bowed her head slightly, her expression still downturned. “Are you certain?” “Yeah.” He pushed himself up and fled—no, he wasn’t fleeing. Just running off. “What’s gotten into him?” Ursa murmured quietly as Azula ate her last dumpling, nearly choking on it.

everyone knew he was jealous that Azula has a bender and he wasn't confirmed to be a bender yet

“He’s jealous of me.” She replied, very matter-of-factly. “Zuzu thinks he’s a firebender and he’s upset that I made flames before him because he’s older.” “The Fire Sages declared—” Her mother started to get up before being stopped by her husband’s hand resting gently on her forearm. “And what do you think, Azula?”

Azula was smart enough to know her brother was a bender long before he knew, she just didn't tell him

She shrugged. “He is a firebender. He’s been making sparks constantly for the past couple of days. He just doesn’t notice because he’s a dum-dum.” “Azula!”

Azula winced, she was her father's daughter, and was a monster as a result of it

“And have you told him this?” She shook her head and Ozai hummed deep in his chest. “Whyever not?” “Why should I? If he wasn’t such a dum-dum, he’d notice himself.” “Azula…” Her father sighed and finished the last of his tea, placing the ceramic down. “You and your brother are a team. What do you do when you are facing a larger army?” “Ozai, should you really be discussing battle tactics with her right now?” Ursa whispered, her eyes piercing. “You separate them.” She answered, as if it were obvious. To her, it was. “Their strength is in numbers.” “Indeed. You two are both talented, worthy heirs. But you are stronger together than apart. Zuko being jealous of you makes you both weaker, which I will certainly be speaking with him about later. As does you keeping information from him, despite knowing that he would become stronger if he knew that information.” The only sound for a few moments was the tea being poured into the cup. “Now. What will you do about this weakness?”

Ozai told her that being kind was a weakness and that Zuko was also a weakness, it was only in recent years that she realized he was wrong

His daughter frowned, staring at the chopsticks on the table for a few moments before she reached out to place them in her pocket, standing. “I’m going to go talk to Zuzu.” She turned and began to walk away, her head held high and proud. “Very good.” Ozai’s eyes trailed over the table. “Oh, and Azula?” She stopped, turning back and blinking at him. “Take some mochi. I have no doubt that neither you nor Zuko ate the mochi you stole before this meal.” The table was short two mochis as Azula ran away and Ozai wrapped his arm around his wife. They sat together in silence, drinking from their respective cups of tea. “I don’t understand why she doesn’t seem to understand kindness.”

"Because she doesn't have any" Ty Lee said "She has always been cold and cruel and evil and nasty-" Ty Lee ranted about Azula while Azula herself looked away in shame and a single tear fell from her eye, this was just as she thought they would react if she'd returned, that's why she stayed away

Ursa let out a long sigh, closing her eyes. “It seems obvious. She should not need to think of her and her brother as soldiers at war,

is that so, their Ozai raised them like soldiers and they couldn't have fun like normal kids

particularly when this war will hopefully done by the time they are adults.” The silence lingered. “Azula is like me,”

indeed

Ozai finally spoke, looking down at his own abandoned pair of chopsticks. “It frustrated mother immensely. She… doesn’t understand the point of kindness unless it is explained to her in a way she can understand, just as I didn’t. Mother never could figure out how to explain it to me, and then my father forbade her from interacting with me.”

it's confusing, he said his mother was dead and yet he speaks of his interactions with his mother

A long breath. “I still don’t entirely understand, just as you won’t understand her. I want to do better for her than I got.”

Ursa placed a hand on his bicep and squeezed it gently. “Ozai, your mother…” “Died giving birth to me, yes.” He placed his tea down and stood, brushing off his robes. “In this case, I refer to my brother’s wife. She was certainly more of a parent than my mother had the opportunity to be for me, more than my father ever tried to be to me.”

Oh that makes sense

His wife followed him up and reached up to adjust his hairpiece, her thumb brushing over his cheekbone as her hand fell. “Princess Chika told me to treat you right before our wedding, you know.” “I am not surprised.” He laughed quietly and pecked her lips. “She was always a force to be reckoned with. The world is forever dimmer without her in it.” Ursa leaned into him,

something their mother never did

her head resting against his chest for a moment before she sighed. “You should go remind our son that he has calligraphy lessons in fifteen minutes.” “And remind me why this is my responsibility, my flame?” “Because I have a meeting Lady Xu.”

Ty Lee smiled at the mention of her mom

She pulled away, a light smirk on her face “She is… the one with six daughters, correct?”

"Is that your mom Ty Lee?" Aang asked, Ty Lee nodded

He asked as he walked down the corridor with her, knowing they would have to separate soon. “Seven, dear. Seven identical daughters.” Ozai watched as his wife walked away and he continued on his way to his son’s room Seven children. He couldn’t imagine that. He loved his two now and did his best to raise them, but seven children just seemed like it would be overwhelming.

indeed, not just for the parents but for the kids as well

Not to mention them being identical. He had already called Azula Zuko and vice versa more than once. He stopped outside his son’s room, tilting his head when he heard voices. “I know you can do it, Zuzu. You’ve been making sparks all week. Besides, I don’t want to have to meditate with dad alone. I can’t exactly make silly faces at him.”

some snickering among the group caused Azula to smile, at least here she was actually helping her brother (like she should have been all along)

“Maybe the Fire Sages are right and I’m not really a firebender like Lu says I am.” “The Fire Sages are idiots, Lu isn’t.”

Azula had very little respect towards her uncle and cousin, another thing she regrets

He could almost hear the frown on Azula’s face. “More importantly, I’m not an idiot. Now come on, I know you can do it, you just need to do it tonight so we can show dad and you can meditate with us in the morning.” “Okay, okay…” Ozai chuckled quietly before clearing his throat and knocking sharply three times on the door. “Prince Zuko? Do come on out, you have a calligraphy lesson in ten minutes, and I would like to speak with you before it.” The sound of two children shuffling to cover up whatever it was they were doing was heard before Zuko slipped out of the room, his hair a mess.

Ozai would yell at Zuko for such a mess

Ozai barely caught the sight of his son hiding a wooden chopstick in his robes as he leant down to fix it. “Walk with me, Prince Zuko.” He said, beginning to walk in the general direction of Zuko’s calligraphy lessons. He barely remembered to cut his stride length so his son could keep up. “… I’m sorry for getting upset at lunch.” He muttered so quietly it took him a moment or two to figure out what exactly he was saying. “Do not chew your words, Zuko. They are not mochi.” He said simply, looking at a tapestry on the wall. He then sighed. “You know, I did not create my first flame until I was five years old.” “I’m almost five!” He glanced down and his son was doing that thing where he puffed out his cheeks. “And Lala is only three.” “And a half.” Ozai paused, realizing he was correcting a child on such a small matter. “That being said, I would like to talk to you about your sister.” Zuko simply kicked at the floor in response. He stopped, kneeling down to get on level with his son. “There will be things that Azula gets before you. There will be things she is better than you at.”

Yeesh, that is terrible father talking to his son stuff

“… Mom is right, you’re not very good at talking to people.” His son muttered, crossing his arms. He allowed himself a moment to feel offended at his wife’s words before he spoke again. “There will also be things that you get before her, and that you are better at. More importantly, if you two help each other, you will both become better than before.” There was a time when Ozai thought that competition made him stronger. It was only by pushing himself against Iroh’s benchmark that he had become as strong as he was. Except, had he? He had become truly alone, throwing lightning at his brother, and isolating himself from all but Ursa. And he had stagnated. He didn’t weaken, no, but he didn’t become stronger either. And then he wrote a letter to his brother, confessing everything on the day of his daughter’s birth. And then Iroh came to help him, and he could fear for Azula’s life a little less. And then his brother left, but he received a letter. And he sent one back. And he received another. A slow stream of flame left his lips.

“You and Azula have different skills, and that is a good thing. As a team, you cover each other’s weaknesses where you can and strengthen them where you cannot. You become stronger by working together. You are a pair, there is no reason for competition between you.”

their Ozai always seemed to keep the competing strong with them, perhaps because he knew together they were strong then him (Something both of them knew after so many years)

A single finger tilted his son’s chin up as he looked into golden eyes, his eyes. “Am I understood, Zuko?” His son nodded and offered him a grin. “Yeah.” “Good. Now, get to your calligraphy class. Your mother’s birthday is in a week, and I’m sure she would appreciate a note she can actually read this time.” He returned to his full height as his son ran into the room holding his calligraphy teacher. Ozai pretended he didn’t notice his daughter sneaking into the room as he walked away. That evening, Ozai found himself smiling once more as Zuko presented him with the burning tip of a chopstick, Azula tucked close to his side.

Ozai never really cared for Zuko even when it was revealed he was a firebender, the only moment he was proud to even call Zuko his son was when Azula lied that he killed Aang

A week later, Ursa found herself smiling as she read her son’s birthday note to her before sighing fondly at the smudge of ash in the corner. It stuck to both her children nowadays.

Chapter Text

Part 2: bending part one

“Control is the most important part of any firebending.” He began, settling down in the very hall he had received most of his firebending lessons in during his childhood. It was dark, despite the way the sun hung high in the sky, but that was easily remedied with his own firebending flaring the hanging lanterns to life. More importantly, the room was as close to inflammable as a room could get, barring perhaps the Agni Kai chamber.

Zuko shivered at the mention of the Agni Kai chamber, where he got his scar

He had no doubt that both of his children had an incredible amount of power, and while it wouldn’t be the first time a part of the palace had been burnt down by a young royal, he was keen to avoid it, nonetheless. “Firebending is, at its core, about control. You create the flame, but without control it will easily take on a life of its own, either sputtering out or burning things you don’t want it to burn.” He produced a flame in his hand. “Before you learn any forms, you will learn control.” The flame steadily grew, seemingly struggling within the space he had confined it to. He then shrank it, until it disappeared. “Any amateur can produce a flame, but it is a mark of true skill to be able to control not only your own flame, but multiple flames around you, not to mention the flame of another firebender.” The lanterns went out, plunging the room back into darkness. It sat for a moment, the silence palpable. He lit them again. “The names of powerful firebenders tend to be well known. Our family is known not only for power, but also skill. Your grandfather, the Fire Lord, was renowned as the best firebender in the world, capable of wielding blue fire effortlessly and skilled in the art of lightningbending.” “Blue fire…” He heard his daughter whisper, her eyes narrowing. “Grandfather doesn’t use blue fire, though?” Zuko chimed in,

Ozai didn't bother with training Zuko he was more focused on training Azua to turn her into his weapon

slightly louder, as he stared at one of the lanterns hanging from the ceiling. “Not anymore.” He inclined his head in acknowledgement. “But he used to.”

Azula felt like she knew why he lost his blue flame, she went through the same when she lost her husband

He cleared his throat before recommencing his speech. “Lady Rangi of the Sei’naka Clan was known for wielding white fire, which is considered by most to be between regular orange flame and blue flame in terms of heat and strength. As of now, the majority of the world’s most powerful firebenders are part of our family. They include your grandfather, your uncle, and myself. Your cousin is also well on his way to joining us in those ranks, although he hasn’t been thoroughly tested.” “Lu Ten is super powerful.” Zuko nodded as he spoke, grinning. He had lost one of his front teeth recently. “He certainly is. With regards to those not in our family, Admiral Jeong Jeong is by far the most powerful.

Aang smiled at the mention of his first firebending master

He is also a close friend of your uncle’s, and as such is occasionally in the palace. I will see if I can bring you two to meet him next time he visits. Admiral Liang is also among the best, even if I disagree with her on a number of topics. As is General Shu.”

all very powerful leaders in the fire military

Azula remained perfectly still, but he could see Zuko beginning to fidget more than he already had been. He supposed he had been lecturing for too long for a child to pay much attention to. From his pocket, he produced a few squares of silk, cut into small squares. He placed them on the floor between himself and his children before picking one up. A wave of his fingers over it and the corner caught on fire.

Aang remembered this, Jeong Jeong made him focus on preventing a leaf from burning up, before he burned Katara

“It is your job to keep this fire from spreading.” He declared, demonstrating as such effortlessly. “Only after you can keep the square from burning up for a full fifteen minutes will I begin teaching you your forms.” He let the flame consume as it wished and was left with a few specks of ash in his hand. He then picked up another square, this one was blue with white embroidery of some kind of tiny flower, pinching the corner between his finger until it began to smoulder. He couldn’t think of anyone in the palace that wore blue at all.

blue wasn't a fire nation color, it was a water tribe color though

That piece was handed to Azula. He picked up the next one he saw. It was a deep gold, he vaguely recognized the embroidery of a dragon’s tail on it. His chest panged slightly as he remembered Chika’s favorite golden robe. The edge began to burn. He handed it to Zuko. He released his control on the flame. Immediately, the flame began to consume more of Zuko’s silk before, accompanied by a panicked expression on Zuko’s face, it stopped. Azula’s flame didn’t spread at all, but her eyebrows steadily furrowed.

something was telling the Gaang this was gonna take a while

Zuko’s piece of silk was burnt to a crisp after two minutes. Azula’s piece of silk was ash after four. He silently set aside matching blue and gold pieces of silk, instead handing Azula and Zuko each a black piece. “Very good. Again.” Two minutes. Four and a half. Bronze to Zuko, red to Azula. “Good. Again.” Two and a half minutes. Six. White, gold. Two and a half minutes. Six and a half. “That’s enough for today.” They both looked exhausted, Azula hiding a yawn as she rubbed her eyes and Zuko squeezing his eyes shut before opening them again to look at him.

well they had been learning all evening

They both generally refused to take naps nowadays, but firebending burnt a lot of energy, particularly at first. Even if it was just controlling a flame to keep it from burning a piece of silk. He heard most children started with something barely flammable, like a piece of wool, but he saw no point in it. “Come along.” He said, slipping the remaining silk back into his pocket as he reached out to gather each of his children in one of his arms. “I think I would quite like to spend some time in the garden today.”

Ozai never did this ever

Azula rested her head against his chest, while Zuko’s fell upon his shoulder as he made his way to one of the palace’s many courtyards. They left behind two small piles of ash in the training room. This time, Ozai found himself in the courtyard used almost exclusively for Ursa’s garden. His wife was not in it now, but he settled down in a patch of soft grass they had taken lunch on many times before their children had been born. He leant back, his head landing on the ground with nothing more than a slight amount of discomfort and a thump. Agni shone down on them, warming his cheeks as Azula shifted and adjusted herself to lay more comfortably. A glance confirmed that Zuko was already fast asleep.

of course he was

He didn’t often indulge in sun naps—his father had always discouraged them, though Chika had been an avid supporter and his brother recommended he let his children take as many as they wished. Still, he had two children on top of him, and he could not move without waking them.

he was trapped

He took a brief moment to take Azula’s hair out of its top knot and do the same with Zuko’s phoenix tail before he too closed his eyes. It wasn’t like there was anything more productive he could do, with his children asleep on him. Within five minutes, he too was asleep under the sun’s light. Princess Ursa’s footsteps were far too light to wake them when, an hour later, she came to her garden to meditate, only to find her children and husband in her usual spot. The autumn wind blew strong, rousing a red and yellow leaf from its branch. Ursa caught it on her index finger, tilting her head as she looked at it with a soft smile. It was a good day to meditate. She let out a slow breath as she sat a few feet from her family, the leaf left floating in the air in front of her.

"Wait is she AIRBENDING?" Aang said surprised, Ursa was an airbender, the Host reappeared "I just wanted to come and say that Ursa isn't an airbender in your universe, she is one in this alternate universe" "How is that possible?' Katara said "Well let's just say being in the Avatar's bloodline comes with some benefits" the Host said before he vanished again

She clasped her hands loosely within her robes before placing them in her lap. Her eyes slid shut. The leaf began to float in rough circles around her as the wind picked up ever so slightly.

she better hope nobody sees her, she would surely be killed to complete the extinction of airbending

It wouldn’t do for it to disturb her sleeping family though. She could feel as the wind rustled Azula’s loose hair, as it shifted Ozai’s goatee slightly to the left, as it ran over Zuko’s cheek and nose and eyelashes.

She could feel as it guided—not tore, no, just guided—leaves from their branches as the world approached winter and got ready to sleep. The war would not sleep, but it would lull as snow would begin to cover swathes of the Earth Kingdom, as Agni slept for longer, the world submitting to his queen’s reign. Her hair moved with the wind, it too falling to its guidance, even as her top knot remained firmly in place. It wouldn’t do for it to become loose. “Mm… Ursa?” Her husband’s voice was quiet, roughened from sleep. She could feel as he turned his head to look at her through sleepy eyes, adjusting his grip slightly on their children. There were parts of him that she didn’t entirely understand, could never understand. But she loved him, nonetheless. She loved him for the unconditional love he gave her, he gave their children.

well that explains how Ursa seems comfortable with Ozai

For the work he put into repairing his relationship with his brother, no matter the amount of envy she knew still hid somewhere deep inside him. She responded by guiding the still circling red and yellow leaf to land on his nose. He chuckled and blew it upward. “Was that truly necessary, dear? You very well could have just said hello.” She landed the leaf on his forehead this time, unable to help the smile that curled across her lips. Perhaps she could’ve, but where was the fun in that? She breathed in, then out. The wind took the leaf from her husband’s face, ruffling her hair once more as her eyes slid open. Ozai was looking at her with those golden eyes that somehow held depths far deeper than anyone, perhaps even himself, was willing to explore. Sometimes, she wondered just how many layers he had. How many he was willing to admit he had.

most likely hundreds upon hundreds of layers

She shifted closer and reached out to run her fingers over his cheek. “Did you sleep well?” “I did, until I was woken by the sound of rustling leaves.” He murmured, pressing a kiss to her palm as his fingers ran through Azula’s hair, fixing what she had disturbed. “Now, however could I have been the cause of that?” She teased, leaning down to kiss him properly. “I never said you were, darling.” “Mom..?” Azula slowly blinked her eyes open and Ursa reached out to take her off of Ozai’s chest, placing her in her lap instead. “Hello, Azula. Did you sleep well?” Her daughter nodded silently and cuddled up to her, her eyes closing once again as she laid her head against her chest.

Azula had remembered memories like this 7 years ago, memories she had buried deep

“I see.” She ran her fingers through her hair as the wind blew, creating a small vortex of leaves. Above flew a small flock of cobra-geese. “It seems she was not quite ready to wake up.” Ozai mused, having somehow managed to ease himself into a sitting position without waking their son. “She did quite well—six minutes already.” “And Zuko?” She asked, pressing her lips to the crown of her daughter’s head. “Two and a half. He is by no means bad at it,

their Ozai didn't have the same opinion

but he doesn’t catch onto firebending principals quite as quickly as Azula. Yet he still has the innate power of anyone in our family, I can tell.” “A dangerous combination.” “Indeed.” He began to gather Zuko’s hair into a loose tail at the nape of his neck. “I have already told them that they won’t be learning any forms until they can keep the silk from burning up for at least fifteen minutes. They are too powerful for anything else.” Her eyebrows rose slightly. “Fifteen minutes is quite a long time. If I recall correctly, it was five minutes for the children in my school.”

5 minutes was the standard amount of time, more minutes meant more control and more powerful firebending

“Five minutes on wool is the standard,” Her husband said with a hint of derision in his tone. “Perhaps that is sufficient for lesser children, but I want ours to build their firebending on a solid base of control. I do not want them to create flame and find out that they cannot control it and end up burning the palace, or worse, each other.” Ursa found herself laughing quietly. Her husband treated every moment as if it were paramount to their children’s development. As though a single wrong decision would lead to doom. As though millions had not successfully raised children to happy, healthy adults, even while making mistakes left and right. “You value control so, darling.” She instead said, a light smile on her face. “Just remember that our children are just as much mine as they are yours.”

Azula felt undeserving to be called Ursa's daughter for how much of an unforgiveness monster

“They cannot treat fire as air.” He still had that slight frown he treated like a default expression, and she sighed. “Fire is not a friend. You cannot let yourself go with fire, or you will burn along with everything else. Fire is a partner, a dangerous partner that must be held tightly at all times.”

weird to hear Ozai talking almost like Jeong Jeong

It was her turn for her lips to turn slightly downward. She couldn’t imagine having to constantly view the air as something to be subjugated, to be controlled. Then again, perhaps that was why the royal family was such good firebenders. Control was in their bloodline. “And what does Iroh say on the matter?” She asked, instead of voicing just how sad firebending made her. She knew there were a few things her husband and brother-in-law talked regularly about. Tea, their respective children, bending theory. (She knew there were a few things that they really should talk about, but they never did, Fire Lady Ilah and Princess Chika being the key two. She knew how much Ozai ached and truly wished he could speak about his mothers, learn about them. She knew how irreversibly Azulon had made it so that his son could never feel safe while being vulnerable.) Ozai’s slight frown turned into a proper scowl. “My brother and I have differences of opinion when it comes to bending philosophy, but even he agrees that control is important.”

that and they disagree on multiple things

That meant that Iroh had an entirely different perspective, but that her husband disagreed so strongly he refused to even acknowledge it. Not for the first time, Ursa was moderately grateful she didn’t have any siblings. “I see. Well, it is of no matter.” She eventually conceded and pressed a kiss to his cheek. “I have no doubt that you will teach them to be amazing firebenders.”

Ozai only ever taught Azula to be the better firebender

“Thank you, dear.” Ozai sighed. “Now, sadly I have some paperwork to attend to before dinner. Can you…” “They are as much my children as they are yours, Ozai,” She reminded him, a soft smile on her face. “I will stay with them. You go.” She waved a hand at him playfully, as if shooing him away. He set Zuko on the ground next to her, before reaching up to fix his hairpiece as he walked away. As soon as his hands fell, content with his hairstyle, a leaf carried by the breeze attached itself to his top knot.

there was some small snickering

Ursa barely kept herself from laughing until her husband was out of hearing distance, the sound filling the courtyard air. Ozai cut his stride short as the breeze carried a faint laugh to him. The leaf fell from his hair, the motion causing him to turn around and look at the ground where it lay. Against his better judgement, he found himself laughing too.

Chapter Text

before the next chapter could begin another bright light shined in the room "Oh great what now?" Sokka asked nobody unparticular, before anyone could turn around to see who was there

"MOMMY"

everyone turned to see a little girl smiling and running towards them, she had ember colored eye, raven black hair and white skin, she kinda looked like Azula

and sure enough she ran to Azula who scooped her up into her arms and held her tightly to her chest "Hello sweetie" Azula said smiling "Where were you, you vanished and I was scared, me and Auntie were worried for you, I thought you left" the little girl had small tears starting to appear in her eyes "Shhh shhh it's okay Enrika, I'm here, I'll never leave you" Enrika looked at the Gaang "Mommy, who are they?"

"They're aahhhh..... old companions.... from my past" Enrika waved at everyone, Aang, Ty Lee and Zuko awkwardly waved at little Enrika before the book started back up

bending part 2 There were four people that Princess Azula loved at the grand old age of nearly three and a half.

"Mommy, the princess has the same name as you" Enrika said, oh boy if only she knew "Yah, she does, doesn't she"

She loved her father, Prince Ozai. Father understood her, and he praised her bending, and her knowledge of history, and her extremely impressive vocabulary for her age.

as well as her cruelty, Azula was always trying to keep herself in her father's good graces try to earn his love and approval, only in recent years she learned that was impossible

She loved her mother, Princess Ursa.

she had once loved her mother, before her father started her training in bending than she hated her mother and now she was sorry for all the pain she caused her mother along with the rest of her mother

Her mother didn’t really care about her bending very much, and she got annoyed when Azula said things sometimes, but she sat with Azula every single morning and gently brushed all the knots out of her hair, and she sang lullabies when Azula couldn’t sleep, and she always picked out the perfect theatre scrolls to read.

even when their relationship was at it's lowest she would always look forward to those moment, Azula silently cried, she really messed up "Mommy are you okay?" oh great "I'm fine sweetie" Azula kissed Enrika's forehead, everyone looked at Azula starting to second guess Azula, she didn't seem like the same insane evil and unstoppable princess she once was, she seemed more like a vulnerable, shattered and struggling mother, Zuko wanted to talk to his sister the most

Plus, her father really loved her mother, so Azula couldn’t find a reason not to also love her. She also loved her cousin, Prince Lu Ten. Lu was much closer in line to the throne than her, so he was much more highly ranked, but he still let her and Zuko call him Lu and play with him. And he secretly showed them firebending forms, even though father said that he wouldn’t teach them any firebending forms until they could keep a piece of silk from burning for fifteen minutes (and she was somehow stuck at twelve, no matter how hard she tried).

Lu’s favorite wagashi was also daifuku. Her favorite wagashi was daifuku, so obviously he had good taste.

He’d be a really good Fire Lord one day and Azula would eat all the daifuku she wanted (well, so long as Lu Ten left some for her. He could eat a lot.)

But, above Lu Ten, and mother, and even father, she loved Zuko the most.

Azula sucked in a deep breath, she like Zuko at one point, but over the years and the fact that mother seemed to spend more time with Zuko she resented him even smiling at him being burned, in Ba Sing Se she tried to bring him back because even though she wouldn't admit it but she did miss him (her using him as a scapegoat for if the Avatar survived was just an opportunity that she took) she hated him when he became Fire Lord, and when she thought her new destiny was to turn Zuko into a new Ozai she lightened up her hatred of him, now she hated herself for all she did to him, that's why she never returned to the Fire Nation, Zuko might have redeemed himself, but he wasn't the irredeemable monster that she was

Her first memory was of Zuko. She couldn’t remember seeing anything, but she remembered his voice—he had a very distinctive voice—as he begged their mother to let him stay with her for the night.

Azula cried, was this the same in their universe

She knew that, statistically, most people couldn’t remember anything before the age of three, but her fine motor skills weren’t good enough to write legibly, even though she could already read quite well. So, she had gotten Zuko to write that memory down onto a scroll for her. And he had complained, but he had done it.

perhaps in one of her hate filled moments she burned it, Zuko remembered that moment and that scroll because he had it in his room, under his bed where no one would think to look

And Zuko always played the Dark Water Spirit when she wanted to be the Dragon Emperor, even though he complained.

Zuko had come to accept his role as the Dark Water Spirit, it was meant for him

Zuko always complained, but he always did stuff to make her happy. Even if it meant letting her have the extra slice of mango and not him. Father explained to her that she and Zuko were meant to be a team. She was better than him in a lot of stuff already, like firebending, but that was because Zuko was a dum-dum and didn’t realize anything.

"This Zuko does sound like a dum-dum" Enrika said, there was some small snickering to the small child's remark

So Azula had to be the one to explain it to him. She gave him one of her chopsticks to practice on, because the chopsticks were a team too. You couldn’t just have one chopstick.

true

Well, you could, but it wasn’t as good as having two chopsticks. Just like her and Zuko. So now it was her job as the better sibling to help Zuko again.

both siblings knew they should have been helping each other a long time ago

Because they were a team, and stronger together. And she was strong, so if Zuko was also strong they would be unstoppable. It was faultless logic,

true

because Azula herself was faultless.

false

She knew that, even at her young age.

she thought that but only know she realized how false that was, imperfections were a common thing that she tired to get rid of

“Come on, Zuzu.” She stared at him as he finally walked out of his history class. It had been supposed to be done two minutes ago. “Huh?” He looked down at her, though he didn’t truly seem all that surprised to see her as she grabbed his hand and dragged him away to her room. He shouldn’t be surprised, they had been doing this every day for the past week. “Your class ran late,” She said, like it was a fact. It was a fact. The fact that his teachers weren’t punctual meant that they should be fired. She had already decided that she would be going to the Royal Fire Academy for Girls, because if Zuko’s teachers were any evidence for what her teachers would be like, she didn’t want them.

The Royal Fire Academy for Girls had produced the best of noble society. It was the best, and she was the best. Plus, mother kept insisting she needed to make friends.

Mai and Ty Lee had a feeling they were coming up soon

She insisted it for Zuko too, but Zuko was already settled into having lessons in the palace. She’d just make friends and Zuko could borrow them too. The Academy produced the best, and she was the best, so her friends would be the best too.

Mai and Ty Lee were the best friends she could have, and she treated them like garbage, she endangered Ty Lee into joining her and she disregarded Tom Tom's life in Omashu

“Yeah, I guess so. Sifu Ryu got really into his discussion of Fire Lord Sozin’s… something. I wasn’t really paying attention.”

was it his Comet or his battle of Han Tui or maybe his genocide of the Air Nomads

Azula huffed, staring at her brother even more intensely. “How are we supposed to be the perfect team if you’re not striving to be perfect?” They needed to be strong. Father said they were a team. How could they be a good team if Zuko wasn’t contributing as much as he could?

Aang, Katara, Sokka, Toph and Zuko remembered they all needed to contribute to their team if they were gonna win the war

“It’s just a history class!” Her brother was turning red slightly as he sat down on her bed. She hopped up after him. “You’re not contributing your best to the team!” How didn’t he understand this? She was trying to do her part and make him stronger where he was weak.

because all the place she thought he was weak they actually made him stronger than her

Did he not care about being stronger? Zuko groaned and shoved her to the side. Not strong enough to push her off the bed, just to show his frustration. She didn’t understand him, his lack of drive to be the best, but she understood that. Her hands twitched. She wanted to shove him back. They were a team, father said. She shouldn’t. “Hey!” Zuko landed on the floor, but he was unharmed.

Azula's body stiffened, she had just remembered a time when she shoved Zuko and the fall broke his arm, mother scolded her and she deemed it unfair and that she hated both her and Zuko

They were a team, they were equals. If he shoved her, he got shoved back. They stared at each other for a few moments. “Truce?” Zuko offered, standing back up. “Truce.” Azula offered him a hand and he climbed back onto her bed.

Zuko and Azula smiled at the truce, if only they had been this good in their youth

From beneath her pillow, she produced a wooden box. It had used to hold a hair stick some noble had gifted to her for her last birthday. It was a nice hair stick, all things considered, but she was three and she preferred to wear her hair top knot ever since it was long enough to fit into one. What use did she have for a hair stick, particularly when the gift’s only purpose was clearly to try and win her father’s favor?

something she strived

So it sat in a drawer of her dresser, and instead the box held a single scorched chopstick (hers, Zuko’s was in his room, she knew) and a handful of square pieces of scrap silk. And ash. Always ash.

oh so they were practicing on the silk, Enrika hadn't show any real signs of firebending, she still rose with Agni like anyone in the Fire nation but she had no spark in her eyes, Azula was relieved about this, she didn't want her to turn out like she did

“I don’t know how you’re so good at this,” Zuko grumbled as he picked up one of the pieces of silk, breathing in quickly. “It’s easy, mostly,” She retorted as she picked up one of her own, breathing in slowly. “You just have to... command it. Tell it to stay. It’s like ordering the servants to give us sweets before dinner.”

something mom always got upset at

“Mom says we’re not supposed to have sweets before dinner.”

"Well you should have a good meal before you have desserts" Katara said, why is she against saying she's a mother nobody knows

He lit the corner of his piece of silk on fire, staring at it intensely. It flickered but stayed. “What she doesn’t know won’t hurt her, and it’s never hurt me.” She lit the corner of her silk, staring at it. She just had to command it.

She hadn’t thought about it that way before. Perhaps helping Zuko really would help her as well, like father said. Her internal clock was strong, telling her just how much time was passing. The twelve-minute mark approached. Zuko’s silk had already burnt out twice, and he was working on his third. Still better than he’d done in any attempt before.

Zuko did take longer than Azula in the silk test

It started to consume more as it had every time before. Her eyebrows furrowed and she let out a breath. Control. Command. It was in her blood, just as fire was. The flame flickered and its feeding ceased. Thirteen minutes. Longer than she’d done before. Fourteen. The flame wanted out of her control. She felt tired, but she was invigorated. She could do this. She was stronger than the flame. Zuko’s silk turned to ash, but he didn’t light another, staring at hers.

Fifteen. She turned her head to look at her brother, her eyes wide. The flame quickly consumed the silk but she didn’t care. Fifteen. “You did it, Azula.” He whispered. A look of jealous quickly flickered across his face before it turned into a grin, and he flung himself at her.

of course he was jealous, at least she wasn't actively mocking him, like she did

This time they both landed on the floor, and she didn’t even care. Fifteen. And Zuko was proud of her. And father would be proud of her. And maybe even mother would be proud of her, even though she didn’t seem to really care about firebending, because she liked it when Azula helped Zuko and she was helping Zuko and they were both happy. “Let’s try again.” She said, setting her jaw even as her body wished to curl up in her bed. The silk turned to ash after fourteen minutes and she slumped, unable to supress the yawn. Zuko had managed six minutes, even.

“C’mon, Zula.” Zuko reached out and grabbed her hand. They left her bed a mess (she would tidy it later, she supposed. Mother had forbidden the servants from tidying their rooms, because she had argued that there was nothing wrong about leaving her bed undone in the morning, as the servants would have it already made by the time she came back from breakfast) and her brother dragged her out of her room. They ended up in their mother’s garden, where the sun blazed down upon them in an uncharacteristically warm way for the season. Still, the ground was damp, so Zuko instead draped himself over the end of a bench. She really had no clue how that was comfortable, but she sat on the bench with him and pulled her knees up to her chest, tilting her face up to the sky to absorb Agni’s light. “I really like winter.” Zuko said and she closed her eyes, sighing happily. Her brother was, frankly, insane. “The air is cold, but the sun is as warm as always and it’s a really nice contrast.” “You’re as insane as grandfather, Zuzu.”

they rarely called Azulon grandfather

She muttered in response and she could feel the air shift slightly as Zuko’s phoenix tail swished through the air when he turned to look at her. Rather sharply too. He must’ve been scandalized by what she said. “You can’t say that, Lala. He’s the Fire Lord.” He had the same tone mom always did, which told her that mom had definitely said it to him before as well.

mom always had them refer to him as Fire Lord Azulon

Her and Zuko weren’t so different, really. She was just stronger than him, and he listened to mom more, but they were still obviously siblings. And it was her job to make sure he reached his potential just like she did, because they were a team and they were strongest together. Him being weak meant she wasn’t as strong as she possibly could be. “Grandfather hates dad even though dad is the best prince there is. There’s no possible reason for that other than him being insane.” Zuko was silent. That didn’t happen often, or at least, it was rare enough for her to open her eyes and stare at him. “Grandfather hates dad because Grandmother Ilah died giving birth to him.” He eventually said, shifting from his odd position half off of the bench to be sitting quite like her. Zuko knew something she didn’t know?

so that's why grandfather hated Ozai, admittingly Zuko didn't know that in their universe

“What?” “I was pretending to sleep one time and overheard mom and dad talking about it. Grandfather thinks dad killed Grandmother Ilah and he hates him because of that. Mom says dad blames himself too and hates himself because of that, but dad denied it.” Perhaps mother was smarter than Azula had taken her for. Her eyebrows furrowed as she looked at the various plants her mother grew in her garden. Azula opened her mouth to speak but Zuko kept talking.

“You know, you almost killed mom when you were born—”

"What?' Azula whisper if she had heard this years ago, she would use this as a reason for why her mother hated her, but now it was another reason for Azula to hate herself, her mother nearly died giving birth to her and she was a horrible daughter

What? “But I don’t think dad would’ve hated you if you did—he loves you a lot. And that just means that dad is better than grandfather. But grandfather isn’t insane, he’s just mean and bitter and I think he actually blames himself because it’s his fault dad was born, right?” Perhaps there were some things Zuko was better at than her, but he didn’t even seem to realize it. Just how much important information did he know and not realize was important? “Of course, dad wouldn’t have hated me.”

especially in their universe

She said resolutely, ignoring the way her voice wavered ever so slightly at the end. She’d have to work on that. “But I suppose this changes things. Grandfather isn’t insane, he’s just stupid.” Zuko stared at her again before turning away. “Yeah. But you can’t say that either, mom says so.” It seems that, for once, she was lagging behind her brother.

something she wouldn't have tolerated

Maybe he could teach her that in exchange for her teaching him firebending, even if faking sleeping was easy enough to figure out. That evening after their evening meal they sat with their mother and father in one of the palace’s many living rooms. Her mother’s fingers carded through her hair in a way that made Azula’s shoulders slump, despite her attempts at good posture. She seemed to be braiding her hair so it would stay tidy while she slept. Azula had considered asking her mother to teach her to braid once, but then she would have no reason to do it anymore because she could just tell Azula to do it herself.

and yet she still asked her to do it over and over

Zuko was spread out over the floor, taking up as much space as possible. “Hey dad?” She heard her brother ask. “Do you have silk with you right now? Lala and I want to show mom just how far we’ve gotten.” She stiffened slightly, though she had no doubt that no one noticed. Unbeknownst to her, Ursa frowned slightly as she tied off her daughter’s braid with a red ribbon. She did not want to show them. Not now. Because that meant the next morning, she wouldn’t be practicing on a piece of silk with Zuko. No, she would be learning forms from father (maybe? Unless he chose to give her to a tutor as he tried to catch Zuko up. That was her job) while Zuko continued to struggle.

something she was proud of, leaving her brother in the dust, Agni she was a terrible little sister

They were stronger together. “I do.” Her father answered in the smooth tone he always had as he produced two pieces of silk from an inside pocket of his robes. They were identical, plain red. Zuko took them both and eagerly handed one to her, a gleam in his eye. She held it gingerly. She could reach fifteen minutes, she knew. She had done it before and she had energy from eating and basking in the sun for an hour earlier. But. “Six and a half minutes Zuko, very good. And Azula, thirteen minutes. I see you’ve managed to pass the block you had.” Father’s voice was full of pride and even mother was smiling gently at them as she smoothed Azula’s hair down despite its perfection, but Zuko was looking at her oddly. She looked down at the ash dusted over her lap. “Thank you.” She said quietly, remembering her manners like mother always insisted. She let herself yawn. Perhaps it was exaggerated slightly, but it was late and almost time for bed anyway. She felt herself being swept up into her mother’s arms and she laid her head against her breast.

Enrika knew the feeling, her mother always held her like that, especially at night sometimes when she would come into her room hastily pick her up and bring her back to her room where she would fall back asleep holding her in her arms crying, Auntie said she had a nightmare

“I think it’s time for you to sleep. Say goodnight to your father and brother and think of what scroll you’d like me to read you.” Her mother had good traits—like having the perfect voice for reading theatre scrolls. She even acted a little bit and changed her voice subtly for each different part. “Goodnight, father. Goodnight, Zuko.” She rubbed her eye as she cuddled closer to her mother. “Goodnight, Azula.” “Night.” Zuzu was still looking at her in that odd way.

Her mother read the first act of The Fire Lily Duels to her before also wishing her goodnight and leaving her room. She had already fallen asleep when she found herself roused again by a figure sitting on her bed. “Calm down, Lala.

Lala, it's been years since she last heard that name

It’s just me, no need to grab your dagger.” Her brother’s hair was slightly mussed out of the loose tail it formed down his back. She was slightly jealous of the fact that he had longer hair than her. It wasn’t even that he had been growing it for longer, his hair had been trimmed shorter than hers at their last haircut, it just grew ridiculously fast. “What are you doing here Zuko?” She couldn’t help but whine slightly as she rolled over, burying her face into her pillow. She had been asleep. “Why did you let your silk burn at thirteen minutes?” Ah. “What?” “I know you can do fifteen, Lala. You barely even looked tired. Why did you let it burn?” She huffed and flipped over, looking her brother in the eye. They had the same eyes. “I tried not to, Zuzu. I’m tired, okay? It was late and I just couldn’t. I tried my hardest. Why do you even care? You can barely do six and a half minutes.

She did that to stay with him, something she didn't even do in their youth

He bristled, just as she expected. Lie and distract,

She always lied didn't she

that was the easiest way to deal with him. He was smart but she was smarter. “Fine!” He huffed and shoved her, though he got off her bed before she could sit up and retaliate. “What ever.” She rubbed her eyes for a moment, and he was gone. He must’ve taken some sort of secret passage because she didn’t hear the door. The next morning she ‘managed’ thirteen and a half minutes. Zuko seemed to have overcome a block of some sort, because he hit eight before dropping back down to five because he had been so distracted staring at her “I know you can do it,” He hissed in her ear as they walked to their morning classes. “I kept being distracted by you staring at me,” She hissed back, a blatant lie. After their classes, they sat in her room again. She pulled out only one piece of silk. “I know I can reach fifteen minutes if I try. You’re the one that needs to catch up. Zuko took it from her fingertips with a scowl, lighting the edge. His anger made it burn through in only three minutes.

Controlling anger was an important fact when it came to firebending

His next attempt after calming down was eight minutes once again. At least her brother had some consistency. While he tried his third attempt, Azula found herself captivated by the flame, reaching out. Maybe… “Did you see that, Lala? Nearly ten minutes .” “I did. Good job, Zuzu.” This could work. Azula was meant to sleep just before lunch while Zuko went to another one of his lessons but… After her mother left the room, she pulled out two pieces of silk, lighting them both and focussing. She had expected her time to take a dip, and with ash in her hand at ten minutes it did, but not as badly as she had expected. They were a team, and you did not separate a team. Azula would make sure of it. After lunch? “Nine minutes, Zuko, I’m impressed. Azula, do not worry that you haven’t made much progress today. The last few minutes are often the hardest.” The hardest part was making it realistic. Zuko couldn’t do too well too quickly, but Azula’s skill couldn’t stay stagnant for too long. The next morning? “Ten, Zuko, very good . Azula, fourteen. Good job crushing yet another difficulty.” It was difficult, controlling both of the flames. Zuko did most of the work, too be fair. She just held it when he would lose concentration for a split second like he was prone to. He wasn’t a bad firebender, she was just better. And it was her job to support him.

Something she should have done a long time ago

Later that day? “Eleven and a half, Zuko.” Her father’s tone was coloured with surprise and Zuko’s face reflected it. “Fourteen minutes and ten seconds for you, Azula. It’s important not to lose focus due to the anticipation of being so close.” Or lose focus because she was trying to figure out how she would be able to get Zuko to fifteen minutes after she had already gotten to it, because it would be unrealistic for them to get it at the exact same time. The next day? “Thirteen, Zuko. You’re improving very quickly.” “Yeah… I am. It feels nice.” “Azula. Fourteen and a half. Remember what I told you yesterday.” Her father reached out to brush her hair from her face and she smiled widely at him.

It took her way to long to realize all that affection he gave her wasn't real love

“Of course, father. I’ll get it soon, I just know it.” Then: “Fourteen, Zuko. You’ll have fifteen minutes within a few days. Azula, you’re just a few seconds shy of fifteen.” They stood to leave and their father cleared his throat. “Azula? Hang back for a few seconds.” She stiffened. She wasn’t doing anything wrong; she was making sure they stayed a team. “Azula, I understand that you don’t want to leave your brother, but do not stifle your own talent.”

He knew she was holding back to stay with her brother

He tipped her chin up with his index finger. He didn’t know. “Of course, father.” She let her bashfulness show and she bowed her head before heading to her lessons. The next morning with her very first piece of silk, she showcased her skill, keeping the flame from consuming the silk for sixteen minutes, all while controlling Zuko’s to fourteen and a half minutes. “Very good, both of you. Azula, I want you to keep practicing for the rest of this morning to ensure it wasn’t a fluke, but I expect it won’t be.” For the rest of the morning, she kept increasing the duration she kept her silk from burning, all while increasing Zuko’s in increments. “Fourteen minutes and forty-five seconds, Zuko. Azula, you do not need to come to our practice session after lunch, perhaps you would like to spend time with your mother?”

Something that was nice before Ozai pushed her to be cruel and evil like him

She cleared her throat. She had been planning this all the day before. “Actually, father, could I spend my usual napping time with you and instead nap during this time? I know you have a meeting with General Bujing,

Zuko and Azula stilled at the mention of the general Zuko spoke out against resulting in him getting scarred and banished

and I would like to sit in on it.” His eyebrows furrowed and Azula dared not blink. “We’ll just be discussing the budget allotted to him, but very well." Azula sat in on the admittedly very boring lesson. Then, when she was supposed to be napping, she took a page out of Zuko’s book and hid in a secret passage that entered the training room.

They were all aware of the secret tunnels in the palace, only Azula knew more

She closed her eyes and focused. “Fifteen minutes on the dot, Zuko. Very good. Let’s repeat it to ensure it wasn’t just a fluke.” “Fifteen minutes once again. It seems you will be joining your sister and I doing firebending forms tomorrow morning.” She could hear the sound of her father ruffling Zuko’s hair and she afforded herself a smile. Nothing would break their team apart. Azula would make sure of that.

Yah, Azula made sure to never form a team with Zuko in the first place

Azula sat on her chair with her daughter in her arms when Zuko came over, Azula froze in terror and held Enrika close to her as if expected Zuko to lash out at her and she was trying to shield her child from an attack

But Zuko only stood there "Can we talk, Alone" Azula nodded she set Enrika on the chair "Mommy will be back dear" Enrika nodded

The siblings walked a small distance away from the group, Zuko turned to look at his sister

Azula looked down hands folded as if expecting Zuko to yell at her, but he only softly asked "Azula, where have you been?"

Azula told her story over the course of 9 years

Chapter Text

Azula had lost her fire warriors and was walking through the forest when she stumbled on to a small village she was welcomed into the village inn which was owned by a young man named Shen,

she had tried to sleep but unable to as she had nightmares which kept her awake Shen brought her to a nearby temple,

a place of healing where a sage helped her,

by attending his healing sessions memories of her past came to the surface only in these memories she was happy with her mother and brother,

all these memories were before she was corrupted by her father and before her mother left in the night

she had buried these memories over the course of her life and had pretty much forgotten all of them, she changed for the better, she cut her hair to symbolize her starting her new life, she got a job working with Shen in his inn

and by staying with Shen she discovered she had romantic feelings for him, and eventually Shen asked her on a date after a few years they got married

however news came to their village that the New Ozai society was terrorizing Fire Nation cities, Shen was called to help stop them by General Qian

a few months later Azula discovered she was pregnant, but than a fire solider arrived at her house with bad news

Shen was killed in battle, Azula mourned his death alongside the rest of Shen's family including his sister Vivian

She had lost her blue flame as a result and her witty behavior

soon Azula gave birth to Enrika, she was born with no spark, Azula was secretly relived, she didn't want her little girl to become what she was

however over the course of 3 years staying in Shen's inn without Shen became too painful so Azula decided to leave for somewhere Zuko and his friends wouldn't look for her, she was sorry for what she did but she knew they wouldn't forgive her and Zuko would punish her

she and Enrika along with Vivian moved to Ba Sing Se, nobody would suspect princess Azula to return to the scene of her greatest military success, and the Dia Li were gone making it even safer

present

Azula had finished her story to her brother and was looking at him with small tears in her eyes

Zuko, I know you think I am lying, and that you hate me, but, I just what to say.... I'm sorry.... I'm so so sorry for, for everything I have done to you and everyone here, I am so ashamed of what I've done, I know you'll never forgive me but I will done everything I can t-" before Azula could finish what she was saying as she cried profusely Zuko grabbed his sister and hugged her "I-I don't understand how are you not furious with me after everything I've done t-to you, our family and your friends" "Azula I've held out hope that you would change and find the light like I did, I'm so happy that you have" Zuko was crying now too

The siblings stayed on their knees crying and hugging as everyone looked at them, Mai and Ty Lee were still somewhat skeptical about Azula's seemingly change of heart

Chapter Text

after a while of crying and apologizing the fire siblings walked back to Gaang, they took their seats with their friends, Zuko with Mai and Azula with Enrika

part 4: responsibility

Azula executed yet another firebending form perfectly, the fireball erupting from her fist in a controlled fashion.

of course she did

Zuko executed yet another firebending form not quite perfectly. The fireball that came from his first was powerful, yes, but it was clearly hotter in some spots than others and it didn’t travel in a straight line. Even he could see that it wasn’t perfect. Not like Azula’s.

in their young he always strived to reach Azula's level, until he realized it was impossible

But there was no point being jealous of his sister,

unless she constantly bullied and mocked him

because he wouldn’t be half as good as he was now without her help. And he knew she had forced herself to let her silk burn up before fifteen minutes when he wasn’t able to keep it from burning for long enough so they wouldn’t be separated.

unlike in their world where she just left him in the dust

He owed it to her to do the best he could, so she could see how thankful he was for her help.

that made sense

But his best wasn’t good enough. “Be careful, Zuko.” Their father admonished as he brushed away the stray sparks that drifted slightly too close to him. “Remember, firebending is about control. You are both powerful and I don’t want either of you burning down part of the palace.” Zuko’s cheeks reddened even as he grit his teeth and nodded. “Sorry, dad. It just… does that.” “Think of the silk.” And he did, he did think of the silk.

but this was so much different and harder than the silk

But this was so much harder than the silk. The silk had started hard but at some point, it just became easier. This was so much harder, and he had been working on it for weeks longer than they had worked on the silk. “This will take longer for you to get a handle on, but it is important that you have a solid base in these forms before you can move on. The vast majority of firebending forms after this just incorporate these basic forms combined in a variety of different ways.” Zuko took a few deep breaths and straightened up, running through the form without producing flame. It was just a few basic punches, and his body moved properly. It should work. “Very good. Again, both of you.” Azula’s fireball travelled a few feet before hitting the wall and dissipating. Zuko’s nearly exploded from his fist then dissipated half way to the wall. He kicked his foot against the floor, ignoring the slight pain it caused as his face twisted up in frustration. Why was this so hard? He had managed the silk well enough, hadn’t he? But clearly his form was good, so it must have been a control issue.

it does help to control your anger when your a firebender

Father seemed confused too, and that made his stomach twist sourly. He didn’t want to disappoint his father, he wanted to be a good son.

until he realized his love wasn't worth it

“Perhaps more meditation would be good to connect you with your inner flame more. You did well regulating an outer flame, so that shouldn’t be the issue, but we did sacrifice some meditation time for those lessons.” A groan slipped through his lips involuntarily. He didn’t hate meditation, he knew it was important, it was just boring and he always found his mind drifting to think about theatre instead of interacting with his inner flame. “Does this mean waking up even earlier?” He asked, his shoulders slumping even as he felt his sister’s eyes on him. “No.” And wasn’t that a saving phrase. “It is important to get enough sleep for anyone, but particularly as a firebender, and even more so at your age. No, you need to get enough sleep. I think I will replace your morning form practice with meditation. It means you won’t progress on your forms quite as quickly, but it is more important to have a strong base than it is to know a lot of different forms at your age.” Great. More ways he was lagging behind. He knew how much being a strong team meant to his sister.

Azula didn't even think about allowing her brother into her team only allowing people she could easily control

“And what about me, father?” Said sister chimed in, glancing between him and their father. “Am I to meditate in the mornings too?” “You’ll meditate as much as usual.” Their dad fixed Azula’s hair—she had a tendency to get her hair messy during firebending practice.

Azula always kept her hair as perfect as possible, even a single hair out of place made her angry

Zuko’s did too, of course, but he knew it bothered Azula a lot more than it bothered him. “You don’t need the extra meditation practice, so it’s best for you to still put your focus on your forms.” On the surface, Azula looked indifferent to that. But Zuko knew his sister better than she thought he did, and he could see the way her nose scrunched up ever so slightly and she shifted on the balls of her feet. He also knew just how fixated she was on the idea of them as a team and being stronger together. Separating them was the antithesis of together. “Alright,” She said simply and they both went back to practicing their forms, perfectly and imperfectly, respectively. Their practice session ended and both siblings went to grab their heavier outer robes that they had discarded at the beginning of the session. Firebending generated a lot of heat, but that heat quickly dissipated. Zuko was now officially five years old, and a month following his birthday the snow had begun falling.

meant it was winter in the Fire Nation

It wasn’t much, really. It fell in the morning and then melted by midday, or failed to stick in the first place, but it left a chill in the air that required thicker clothing than they wore in all other seasons. Mom said they were lucky—the Caldera was one of the few places in the Fire Nation that got snow at all because of its altitude. They were lucky to see it. Zuko wished he had never seen it.

Yah he wasn't the fan of snow, being in the poles during his banishment sucked the most

He hated snow and the chill it brought. Cold weather was nice but as soon as the snow came it seemed like the cold seeped into his bones and he couldn’t get it out. He loved winter except for the snow. “I don’t know why this is just so hard for me.” Zuko grumbled as he walked with his sister to their shared music class—mom had insisted it was important for young royals to be educated in arts on top of all their other skills.

Azula only cared for firebending and nothing more

More practical skills, according to Azula, but Zuko had a feeling it was because she wasn’t immediately as skilled at music as she was at everything else.

yah she wasn't the best at musical instruments

When Azula had complained to dad, he had refused to do anything about it. He said music was good for practicing their breath control and Azula’s complaints had gotten a little bit quieter after that.

something she never thought about

But only a little bit. “Maybe dad is right.” Azula said in a way that made him think that she knew exactly why he was having troubles, but she wouldn’t tell him anything until she had come up with a solution. “You’re not exactly the best at meditating. Maybe you’re having trouble connecting with your inner flame.” “I mean, I guess. But it doesn’t feel like that.” She twirled one of her strands of hair around her finger in the way she always did when she was deflecting. Or, at least most of the time. Zuko had been working on his political strategies because Lu Ten insisted politics were fun and important.

No, no they not fun

Important, maybe, but they weren’t very fun. They were confusing, mostly. “Zuzu, we’ve both been firebending for only a few months. Neither of us know what anything is really supposed to feel like.” He knew she was deflecting, of course he did, but he also couldn’t deny that she was right. Neither of them knew all that much about firebending, although Azula had found a book about colored fire in the library and had become convinced that one day she would manage it.

Oh she did, only for her fire to be regular orange now, only Zuko and Azula knew why, it was because she lost her husband

Zuko believed it, but he thought that her saying she would get it before the age of ten was a little far fetched.

he wasn't that far off

“I guess so.” He tugged his cloak tighter around him as they walked through the courtyard. He tried to avoid going outside as much as he could when it was snow-time, but the room they used for their music classes was all the way across the palace, and it was next to impossible to get there without going outside. Maybe he should try carrying a flame whenever he went outside. It wouldn’t provide much outward heat, but something about the act of firebending always warmed his blood. It was worth considering, anyway. “Did you practice your flute yesterday like you said you were going to?” He grinned as he asked, full well knowing the answer. Azula was perfect in most things, so he really enjoyed having things he could tease her about.

it was rare for Zuko to be able to mock Azula

The glare she sent him was answer enough and he laughed as they finally walked back inside, their music room at the end of the corridor. “I guess that’s my answer then, Lala. You know, you really need to practice if you want to get better.” He nudged her. “You’d better practice firebending from sunrise to sunset then—” She hissed at him and shoved the screen door to the side, storming into the room. His stomach twisted and he suddenly didn’t feel all that cold anymore. “Hey—!” He bit his tongue and grit his teeth. Control. The fire bubbling in his veins settled and he went to grab his tsungi horn, making a point to sit as far away from his sister as possible. She always took things too far.

Yep

He let out a breath and set to warming up in another way, blowing a note through his tsungi horn. He could ignore his mean little sister so long as he just focused on his music.

and his 'mean little sister' was so relentless it drove him crazy day and night

The sound of his sister playing on the dizi soon joined him, the sound ever so slightly sharp in a way that made his ears slightly uncomfortable in a way he could easily ignore. From the corner of his eye he noticed as Sifu Himari walked into the room casting her gaze over them for a short moment before nodding approvingly. He finished his warmup by running through his scales before reaching out to his already set up, notated scroll. He began to run through it, letting himself relax as he played. He wasn’t amazing, but mom always acted like he was. Dad seemed to like his music too.

Dad always screamed at Zuko whenever he played music

Faintly, he recognized the sound of his sister doing the same for only a minute before Sifu Himari waved his hand. They had the same song, but since they hadn’t started at the same time they weren’t lined up. “Put your notation away. You two should very well be at the point where you can play your pieces from memory.” She had the type of voice that tried to sound sharp, but there was always an edge of softness she couldn’t hide.

most teachers were like that using a sharp voice to teach but were really good people on the inside

Zuko wondered what she was like when she wasn’t teaching, not that he’d ever have the chance to find out. He let the scroll roll closed and placed it aside before hefting the horn once more and taking a breath in, prepared to pay She raised her hand and gestured it, an indication for them to play.

music started playing from the book as the book explained it

They both began strong, gliding through the song. He had a tendency to speed up but he held himself carefully to make sure he stayed on tempo and harmonized with Azula. Her flute was still slightly pitchy, and every so often her fingers would slip, and she’d play the wrong note.

not the best sound to hear

She was still good. They stopped playing when Himari’s hand fell, though he kept the mouthpiece close to his lips should he need to abruptly play again.

She had liked to do that and catch them off guard in their first few weeks of music lessons. It was Azula’s least thing because she hated doing anything without being prepared for it and it usually ended up with wrong notes on her part. He hated it too, but somehow, he had always been good at settling into the surprise quickly. She didn’t do it this time though, and after a moment longer she gestured for them to set their instruments down. “Very good, both of you. Princess Azula, please leave that dizi with me when you leave today, it seems to be a bit pitchy. I’d like to see if there’s any flaws in the wood that might be causing it.” She then picked up two scrolls from the desk she was using. “Now, I know you two must be getting bored of the piece you’re playing right now.” Not really, but Azula nodded her head enthusiastically, so maybe it was just him.

“Your mother suggested these pieces instead.” She said, handing one with a blue ribbon to Zuko and the one with the red ribbon to Azula.

knowing the color of their flames it should be the other way around

“The Dark Water Spirit’s Theme…”

Zuko remembered how he donned the title of the blue spirit years ago

He whispered as he ran his fingers over the notation. The most complicated piece from Love Amongst the Dragons, and certainly way too hard for him.

“The March of the Dragon Emperor.”

Azula always played the Dragon Emperor when they were kids, her daughter Enrika adore the role as much as she did

Azula read out in a self-satisfied tone, a grin on his face. Not as hard as his but still hard. “I understand that you both do not have the skills to play your pieces at the current time, but they are something to aspire toward. I expect you both to have some kind of semblance of how to play them, even if not perfect, by the new year.” The new year was less than a month away. He and Azula both shared a look, and he could see the fire glow in her eyes, just as it gleamed in his. She may not have enjoyed playing her flute but Love Amongst the Dragons was their favorite play and neither of them were the type to step back from a challenge.

a rare similarity they shared

“I think we can do that, Sifu Himari.” Azula said with a smooth bow and an even smoother tone. They both opened their scrolls and set to reading the notation and practicing the notes. Some parts were a bit high and out of his current range. He’d fix that by the end of the day.

the room was suddenly filled with music from a tsungi horn

“Zuko. Please.” He glanced up from his music as his dad rubbed his temples. The family was spread throughout the living room they sat together in every evening. Dad had a pai sho table in front of him, with the pieces scattered all about. Uncle Iroh enjoyed the game and was trying to teach dad to play it as well as he could. Zuko thought his father had hated pai sho but he had been spending every evening on it for the past few days. “What?” “Your music is wonderful, dear,” His mother chimed in, smiling gently at him as she put some series of different braids into his sister’s hair while Azula rewrote The March of the Dragon Emperor. It was how she memorized the music, since they were expected to play it without looking at their notation. “But isn’t it perhaps too late for the tsungi horn?” He stared at her in clear confusion. Why would it be too late for the tsungi horn? It did not rely on the sun like firebending sometimes did. tsungi horn didn’t care about the time of day. “Why would it be too late? I don’t think the tsungi horn cares,” He said, peering into the bell of the horn. “What your mother means is that it is quite loud, and some people may be sleeping already.”

like one Fire Lord Azulon

Oh. Well, why hadn’t she just said that?

probably not to sound rude

Zuko loved his mother a lot, but sometimes she said things that he didn’t entirely understand. “Okay, I guess that makes sense.” He placed the horn down and cleaned it quickly before he set it back into its case. The music scroll was once again tied using its blue ribbon. He instead meandered over to his father, sitting on the other side of the pai sho board and trying to figure out what exactly was going on.

There was some sort of pattern with flower tiles, but he couldn’t figure out what they were doing. “What’s going on?” He asked, tilting his head.

His father gave a nonchalant shrug that was incredibly unprincelike. “I couldn’t actually tell you, Prince Zuko.” He mumbled, squinting at a scroll and moving a tile with the image of a boat carved and painted onto it. “Your uncle is trying to teach me to be better than pai sho and sent me this scroll with some various strategies on them… He needs to take another calligraphy class, I think.” He rubbed his eyes and offered his son a smile.

something he never did in his life for him, Zuko wouldn't lie that he felt a little jealous of Ozai being a good dad in this universe, but he had Iroh and that was good enough

“Iroh’s calligraphy is fine, Ozai, you just need to wear the glasses the physician gave you.” Mom said, shaking her head at him. “Nonsense.” Dad cleared his throat as Zuko picked up a tile and looked at it. “Can you teach me to play pai sho, dad?” “I suppose so.” His father cleared the board and set it back up before he began to explain the rules and all the tiles. And then explained them again on Zuko’s prompting. And then again. “Perhaps you will learn better just by playing,” His father offered, showing him some simple strategies. ‘Simple.’ “I don’t think I like pai sho very much.” Zuko muttered, staring down at the board, his brows scrunched together so hard they almost hurt. “I don’t think I do either, Zuko.” His father cleared the board and his throat, picking Zuko up and bringing him into his lap. “But don’t tell your uncle that. He finally stopped talking about tea when he realized he could talk to me about pai sho instead.”

the two things uncle Iroh loved very dearly, pai sho and tea

“His royal tea loving kookiness.”

nothing prepared the Gaang for that and everyone laughed at Azula's nickname for Iroh

Azula half-whispered and giggled quietly. He glanced over at mom and noticed her lips twitch up into a small smile. “Be careful, Zai, or he’ll realize he can talk to you about both.” “That will be the day I fake my death, I think.” His father said smoothly, ruffling up Zuko’s already messy hair. “Speaking of his royal tea loving kookiness—he’s taking leave and will be visiting in two months.” “Really?” Zuko grinned widely. He liked Uncle Iroh—sure, he made him drink far too much tea and talked about a lot of boring things, but he always had amazing stories and always had time to play with him and Azula when he visited. Dad always complained that Uncle Iroh never caught up on his paperwork when he visited, leaving him to do it all instead even though uncle was Crown Prince. “Really?” Azula groaned quietly as their mother finished her hair. There were five different braids in her hair, and he wasn’t sure how she managed it.

because it was one of the only things she and her mother enjoyed together

Mom had put braids into his hair once or twice, but they always made his scalp hurt and itch. She didn’t like Uncle Iroh very much because he treated them both like they were younger than they were and she found it insulting, but he just wrote it off as the fact that Uncle Iroh didn’t see them very often. He was at battle most of the time, of course he’d remember them as younger than they actually were.

She didn't think about it that way, also her father hating her uncle and she taking after her father might have something to do with it

“Indeed.” Father took his phoenix tail out, retying it as a low tail at the nape of his neck. It wasn’t proper, so he couldn’t wear it during the day, but it was much more comfortable than the way the phoenix tail pulled at his hairline. “Oh! Azula—we should play our pieces for him when he comes!” He grinned while his father and Azula laughed, and his mother hid a smile. Uncle Iroh disliked theatre and everyone in the room knew that. Including Zuko.

something all of them minus Ozai constantly took advantage over

The meditation wasn’t working. Zuko was trying as hard as he possibly could, but it wasn’t working. He connected with his inner flame every morning, even stopping himself from getting distracted as much as possible, and his fire got stronger, but it didn’t get more controllable. If anything, it got worse. He had even lit a tapestry in his room on fire after a nightmare—something about him being in an Agni Kai.

Zuko had nightmares about an Agni Kai, however it actually happened in real life and not just a fantasy

He had barely managed to put it out, but the fact that the servants had replaced it by the time he got back from breakfast told him that his father probably knew. “Perhaps we need to take a few steps back…” His father mused as he twirled a small sphere of fire between his fingers. “Perhaps fifteen minutes wasn’t long enough to develop the control you needed.” From the corner of his eye, he saw Azula run though a form. Imperfectly.

She probably didn't want to leave her brother behind, something she never did

From his pocket, father produced a piece of silk that he hesitantly took. He hadn’t done this since they’d started learning firebending forms. He lit it on fire and Zuko stared at it, focusing to keep it from burning. “Azula, continue running through your forms,” Father ordered. She had stopped for some reason.

she must've been trying to focus on the silk, she was trying to help Zuko, where as she made the silk burn quicker

Fifteen minutes on the dot and Azula’s form was the worst she’d ever done. Father was frowning and his eyes glinted. “I believe I know what’s going on.

yah her facade wasn't gonna last forever

Guardsman Shiro—” “Sir.” “Please take my daughter to go get some snacks for us. And perhaps visit her mother and cousin and deliver snacks to them both.”

a very different and much calmer reaction then what their father would have

The guard looked confused, but he bowed sharply. “Princess Azula, if you’d come with me.” His sister glanced back at them, looking concerned for some reason. But she followed the guard. His father handed him a piece of golden silk. For some reason, keeping the flame contained was so much harder than it had been before. “Thirteen minutes.” His father spoke as Zuko looked at the ash dusted at his feet. Thirteen minutes. They stood in silence together, even as Zuko wished to shout and announce that it had just been a fluke. He knew it wasn’t a fluke.

wait, he knew?

Azula returned three minutes later, Guardsman Shiro carrying a tray with mochi and tea. The three royals sat together in a roughly equal triangle, Azula pouring the tea for each of them.

Zuko silently chewed on a piece of mochi as he stared down into his tea.

“You have been controlling both your brother’s silk flame and your own, haven’t you, Princess Azula?” Azula took a sip of her tea, her face impassive. “Yes, father.” Their father turned toward him; his lips slightly downturned as he looked over his cup of tea. Zuko refused to let himself look at Azula. He couldn’t believe Azula had been controlling not only her own flame, but his as well. He had thought he had finally understood firebending control. He had thought he had been catching up to her. “And were you aware that your sister was doing this, Prince Zuko?” His breath slipped from his lips, and he nodded. “Yes, father.” “Very well, then.” Prince Ozai’s frown deepened, but he was focused on Zuko. He didn’t see the way Azula’s eyes widened ever so slightly. “You will share in the punishment together. I will inform you both what it is at supper. I suggest you both get going to your music class.”

as long as the punishment wasn't what they'd received

They each bowed and pulled their cloaks on as they walked. Once they were out of their father’s hearing range, Azula turned to him. “You knew?” He shook his head. “No. But I wasn’t about to let you get punished for trying to help me, even if it didn’t really help at all.” It was snowing lightly as they walked through the courtyard, the snow melting the moment it touched Azula’s cloak even as it stuck to Zuko’s. She stayed quiet for a moment, staring at him like she didn’t recognize him, which was ridiculous because he was the third person to hold her when she was born. When she spoke, it wasn’t about the silk. “Try stroking your inner flame like you do when you’re meditating. It’ll heat your body up a little and it won’t feel quite so cold.”

they both never shared how they did things, even when they knew they would be helping each other they never did it

It took him nearly the entire time they were outside, but by the time they reached the building their music lessons were held in, the snow melted the moment it hit his cloak. And when Azula struggled to play her theme, Zuko reached out and touched her shoulder. “Try making your lips smaller when you’re doing high notes. That’s what helps me play them.” The dizi sounded almost like a bird the next time she played that note.

the music coming from the book confirmed it

Just like it was supposed to.

and they were helping each other, just as it should have been all along

Chapter Text

part 5: kindness; part two

The time until the new year flew by quickly. As part of their punishment, Azula and Zuko had both been ordered to spend their free time between classes shadowing scribes in immensely boring meetings until the new year.

in other words, Ozai tortured in a much different way

Their calligraphy had gotten immensely better as a result. Zuko’s usual free time during Azula’s nap had instead been allotted as extra time for firebending practice. He had to spend the entire time practicing his control in his father’s office under his supervision using pieces of silk. He had managed fifteen minutes within three days because he spent his evenings practicing as well, but his father hadn’t allowed him to stop after that point. When he hit twenty minutes, he had been made to do it with two pieces of silk. He was sure he could rival Azula now, with just how good he was at it.

debatable, very debatable

He had also started meditating with a candle, which had done wonders both for regulating his inner flame and controlling an outer flame. Azula moved on to new forms more quickly than he did, but Zuko’s fireballs started to come out perfectly controlled, just as his physical forms were perfect. When he performed his kata perfectly for the third time in a row, Azula nowhere in sight, father gave him a look of such pride and a scroll with a set of forms for the next kata. And when Zuko moved onto practicing those forms, he found a scroll written in his sister’s improved calligraphy with every tip she had for the forms, all tailored for his strengths and weaknesses. Those tips were useful, and he managed that kata in half the time it took him for the last one, even without Azula around to witness or possibly influence his testing. Azula was a prodigious firebender, and with her help Zuko almost reached her level. Azula was the best three year old firebender in the Fire Nation without a doubt, and Zuko was one of the best five-year-old firebenders because of her. The new year came and Zuko sat on Azula’s bed as their mother pulled Azula’s hair into her customary top knot, tying it in place with its charm. “I still can’t believe you want to go to the Royal Fire Academy.”

Mai and Ty Lee grimaced, they were likely gonna appear soon, Erika's eyes widened at the mention of the academy, she wanted to attend such a school but she lived in the lower ring of Ba Sing Se with her mother and Aunt who ran a flower shop, not that she complained about it

He grumbled, hugging his knees to his chest. “It’s not like they have better teachers than we get here!” “I think it’s a good thing your sister wants to go to the Academy, Zuko.” His mother said as she applied a bit of oil to her fingers and smoothed the framing strands of Azula’s face. “You both need friends, other than each other. The Academy is a wonderful place to make friends. I never got to go because your Grandmother Rina didn’t want me so far, but I still keep tabs on my friends from the Hira’a Academy for the Burning Bright.” He huffed and rolled over, pressing his face into Azula’s pillow. His hand found the small box hidden underneath, containing a single charred chopstick, scraps of silk, and ash.

something she disposed of years ago

“But you’ll be missing afternoon firebending training with dad. And what about our music lessons? You still haven’t perfected The March of the Dragon Emperor and Uncle Iroh will be here next month!” “Those under the age of six only go to the Academy for half-days. I’ll be home half-way through lunch, and then I’ll join your lesson with dad. Then we’ll go to our music class together, like we always do.” Azula twirled one of her strands of hair around her index finger. “I’m doing this so we both have allies, Zuzu. It’ll be fine.”

Allies, she used that word instead of friends, another grievance she regretted

“I do wish you’d stop referring to friends as allies, Azula.”

she didn't

Their mother pressed a kiss to the top of his sister’s head as he hopped off the bed. “I have to go to class.” He tried to escape through the door but found his wrist in his mother’s grasp. “You will not be missing seeing your sister off to her first day of school just being you’re mad she will be gone for half of every day.”

one of the few times Azula was actually happy with her mother outside of bedtime stories and doing her hair

His mother tapped his nose and he scrunched it. “Your history teacher agreed to take the cut into his class time.” “Fine.” He let his hand fall when his mother released it, crossing his arms, They walked together to the front gate of the palace. There, a palanquin waited with its four bearers, along with their father. “Azula. I trust you will study hard and make the appropriate alliances.” His father said, kneeling down to press a kiss to her forehead. Zuko glanced up upon hearing his mother sigh. Her fingertips were pressed to her temples, and she seemed to be whispering something he couldn’t hear. “Of course, father.” Zuko looked away and bit his lower lip, peeling some of the dry skin off in the process.

everyone except Toph said "Eww"

“Tell me if anyone says anything mean and I’ll sneak into school and hold them down while you stick fire in their face.” “Zuko!” His mother turned sharply to look at him, her voice snappish. Azula gave him the brightest smile he’d ever seen. “Will do.” “Azula!”

nothing stopped the group from laughing, even Azula snickered

“And with my feet may our March of Civilization continue.”

Aang remembered how when he went undercover in a Fire Nation school and failed to speak the National Oath

Azula echoed the final line of the National Oath before sitting down, her hands folded carefully over each other on top of her desk. The placement test had placed her in the grade above her own, and yet the students still had not seemed to have the entire, incredibly simple National Oath memorized. She sat in the front center of the room, just as any good descendent of Agni should. Lu Ten always said that the best place to be anywhere was front and center, that way all attention would be on you.

"Yah and you crave attention don't you Azula?" Mai said bitterly at her old friend

“It brings me satisfaction to see everyone I recognize from last year’s first year class, with a notable addition. Princess Azula, it is a pleasure.” The teacher nodded at her. Azula stared at her for a moment. “You’re a teacher at the most elite school in the Fire Nation. In no way should it be more of a pleasure to teach me than any other student.” The teacher’s lips pressed into a thin line. “I simply meant because you are our singular addition.” She paused, blinking. “Oh. Of course.”

Azula always got angry at someone who dared to correct her

The class went simply, time primarily spent focused on reviewing the previous year’s curriculum. Azula primarily spent her time focused on analyzing the other girls in the class.

"Stalking her prey like a hungry tiger shark" Sokka said causing some giggles

The most noticeable were, of course, the seven identical daughters of Lady Xu.

TY Lee couldn't help the shiver running down her back, she wouldn't deny her friendship with Azula started out good, but it deteriorated over the years, up until her eventual betrayal

Azula had never met them before, but she had met Lady Xu—after all, she was her mother’s closest ally, other than her father. The girls all looked like their mother, the same grey eyes,

a result of their airbending heritage, a nonbending nomad abandoned in the fire nation

and soft features, softer than even most children. Most of the other girls were unfamiliar, although she made note to categorize them all into her head. Some looked vaguely like various military leaders or ministers she had seen around the palace, likely their daughter or niece. There was, however, one girl she had met before.

who was that girl?

“Princess Azula.” The girl’s dry tone caused her to turn her head slowly to the right.

Mai eyes widened "Who is that?" Suki asked "It's me" Mai said with a sigh

“Lady Mai.” Mai was by far the tallest girl in the class, her face carefully crafted into a blank mask already.

a result of years of being taught to behave that way

Azula wondered just how much practice she had put into that.

tons upon tons upon tons

“We are in a classroom, not the court. You may simply call me Mai.” “And you may call me Azula.”

okay it's playing out the same way

She had met the daughter of Lord Ukano (for her father had never mentioned his surname) a few times in passing. Never enough to talk, but long enough to recognize each other at a glance. Lord Ukano was her father’s best ally,

given that he made the New Ozai Society that part had to be true in their world as well, Azula's hold on Enrika tightened, his society was the reason her husband was dead "Mommy?" Azula snapped out of her thoughts to the concerned voice of her child "I'm fine, I'm fine dear"

aside from her mother and perhaps Uncle Iroh (if only for the sheer political power Uncle Iroh held, whether he acknowledged it or now). It would only make sense for Lady Mai to be hers. And Zuko’s, of course.

Zuko and Mai blushed at the mention of Mai being Zuko's

“I am not surprised that one of Agni’s heirs such as you would skip the first grade. Your cousin did the same, didn’t he?”

not to their knowledge

“No…” She settled into the seat of the school’s music classroom, Mai sitting beside her. It would seem that she could not escape music, even here. A dizi, not as beautiful as her own but well made, sat in her lap. “Lu Ten entered school in the first grade, however he skipped the second and the fourth, I believe.” “I see.” Mai picked up her pipa, beginning to tune it with deft fingers. From somewhere behind her she could hear two of the Ty sisters bragging about whether the flute or the lute was a better instrument.

yah they fought, a lot

She was not the best in the class. Ty Lin was vastly better than her in the flute, and Ty Liu excelled with her lute.

"Wait, all your sisters have the word Ty in their name?" Katara asked "Yah and we fought over stuff like this, a lot" Ty Lee said embarrassed

But Azula was a comfortable third, something which surprised her. She was well aware that Zuko was far better than she was at music. Maybe even better than the two Ty sisters, though obviously not at their specific instruments.

She wondered how good Zuko would be at firebending compared to her classmates, but the firebenders and nonbenders wouldn’t be separated in the athletics class until the fourth grade, given that the vast majority of firebenders didn’t make their first flames until the age of six. The school day ended in time for lunch. The students that boarded separated from the rest, heading to the cafeteria, but Azula and Mai walked out into the front schoolyard together. Mai offered her a slight bow before walking toward a tall man dressed in the clothes of a high-ranking servant. Azula watched her for a moment before stepping up into the palanquin awaiting her, drawing the curtains closed. Mission: attain at least one ally.

the only thing difference was the sinister smirk Azula had when she stepped into the palanquin

She had done that, although she would need at least one more within the next few weeks.

Ty Lee knew she was most likely that second ally

Four was a good number. Azula arrived home closer to the end of lunch than she would’ve liked—she would have to tell the palanquin bearers to move more quickly tomorrow. She didn’t have time for them to waste. “Azula!” Zuko grinned when he saw her and shoved a plate of steaming roast komodo-chicken and steamed vegetables over to her. She just knew the komodo-chicken was spicy, it was nearly bright red. She happily knelt at the table and dug in. “How was school, Azula?” Her father asked, seeming to have already finished eating, although he was sipping from a cup of tea and wrinkling his nose. Oh. Zuko had probably made the tea today. He had been mentioning that he wanted to learn to make tea to surprise uncle.

yah his tea making skills weren't the best

Note to self: don’t drink the tea.

"Oh come on it isn't that bad" Zuko said defending himself, everyone else didn't agree with him

“It went well enough. The students still don’t have the Oath memorized, but I knew everything in the review we did. And I am one of the top students in my music class. I’ve also succeeded in making an ally.” “Oh?” Father asked while mother sighed and sipped her water.

“Lady Mai, the daughter of Lord Ukano.” “I see. A good choice, I am close with both her father and mother—they are intelligent, hardworking members of the nobility.” “Did you at least try to make friends with her too, Mai?”

she did, at first

Her mother asked, a pleading note in her tone. She blinked and stared at her. Didn’t she understand? “That’s what I just said I did.” “Leave it, Ursa.” Father shook his head as she poured herself a cup of tea. “Wait, so you get two music lessons in a day?” Zuko chimed in, pouting. “Lucky.” She smirked and took a sip of her tea, but the ensuing grimace ruined the smug aura she had been trying to put off.

oh come on

Right. Zuko made the tea. “We shall be having a show and tell tomorrow.” The teacher said to the class four days later. “You shall all either bring in an interesting item or demonstrate a talent for the rest of the class.” In most classrooms, students would begin chattering. However, this was a school for the best and brightest of the Fire Nation’s children. So when they started chattering, it was much quieter than most children would be. But they still chattered. “Yes, Princess Azula?” The teacher rose an eyebrow and Azula rose in turn. “Are there any restrictions on the item we may bring or the talent we may show?”

oh boy, she's thinking about bringing him wasn't she?

The teacher paused, clearly considering the implications of her question. She sighed. “The item must fit into the classroom, and you cannot cause damage to the classroom or your classmates whether you bring an item or show a talent.” Smart. Azula bowed shallowly before sitting back down, a small smirk on her features.

yep she was thinking about bring Zuko to class, she humiliated him that day

This would be fun.

it wasn't fun to him

“You may discuss your ideas with your classmates over a short break,” The teacher announced and they were sent into the schoolyard to burn the energy that young children were prone to developing. Mai and Azula walked together at a reasonable pace, unlike most of the children who practically ran as soon as they could see the sunlight that led into the courtyard. “Do you plan on demonstrating your firebending talent?” Mai asked, tucking her hands into the pockets of her uniform jacket in a way that her parents would have immensely disapproved of. Azula copied her. “No, I don’t think so.” She watched as the Ty sisters formed a gaggle, somehow speaking both loud enough to hear but not quite loud enough to determine what they were saying. “I think I’m going to bring Zuko into school instead.”

hopefully she wouldn't embarrass him again

Mai blinked. “Can you do that?” “Well, he’ll fit into the classroom, and I doubt he’ll cause damage.”

something that did happen last time

They shared a smirk before they both heard a loud sob as a girl—one of the Ty sisters, obviously—ran from the gaggle of identical septuplets.

it was Ty Lee for sure, it was all happening exactly the same way

Mai frowned ever so slightly and that was enough to prompt Azula to start walking. Not towards the six other sisters, no, that would be dealt with if she deemed it worthy, but toward the shadowed courtyard corner the other girl had run to. “Ty Lee?”

"Hey it's you" Aang said smiling at the brunette who smiled back at the Avatar

Mai asked, looking up into the tree. “Are you alright?” Smart. People rarely looked up. The girl—Ty Lee, obviously—sniffled and didn’t look toward them. “No.” “What happened?” “Ty Lat was annoyed because she obviously can’t swim in the classroom and that’s her talent. And obviously I’m sad for her and joined the group hug. But then she said she’ll be doing acrobatics instead.” Ty Lee burst into a round of sobs. “Acrobatics is my talent! But all the others supported her instead of me.”

yep the same reason as before

Azula paused then spoke. “How… horrible of them. Clearly you have all made an agreement to each take a talent. It is a breach of contract for your sister to encroach on your territory.” She was proud of the sheer tone she was capable of.

yah it was very impressive for a child

She sounded just like father during meetings. Ty Lee nearly tumbled from the tree, turning sharply to look at them. “Princess Azula! I—”

“Would you like me to break her leg so that she cannot perform any acrobatic feats?”

"WHAO WHAO WHAO WHAO, WHAO, isn't that a bit extreme?" Suki asked, she had encountered a bully in her youth before and that wasn't the first thought in her head "It's Azula cruelty is her language" Mai said "But she's trying to help Ty Lee" Erika said innocently "Yes sweetie but there are better ways to deal with this" Azula told her daughter

She offered, tilting her head. “We can all walk on our hands,” Ty Lee said hesitantly, but her goal was accomplished. The girl did not start simpering. Their mothers were good friends anyway, and Ty Lee had done nothing to make her dislike her. She should not have to simper. Her sisters, on the other hand… “I could break her arm too.”

why did she have to be so violent

Both Mai and Ty Lee looked at her in mild shock. Then, slowly, Ty Lee started giggling and wiped her eyes, swinging down from the tree and landing in front of her in a near perfect bow. “No, that’s okay too. Thank you, though, Princess Azula. It’s a sweet offer.”

more soar than sweet

Against her best judgement, Azula found herself smiling. “I think you may just call me Azula, if I may simply call you Ty Lee.” She was rather surprised to find her arms full of the other girl, who was practically vibrating with… excitement? Joy? Energy? Perhaps this was just her default state.

"It's the default" Azula said

“I would like nothing less, Azula.” Ty Lee let go of her only to capture Mai in a hug that was just as tight. Azula took the moment to fix her clothing and look toward the school. She could see the teacher lingering at the door, clearly about to call for them. “Come along, let’s head back inside,” Azula ordered, her eyes narrowing as she glanced back at the group of Ty sisters. She had something she needed to do before they went back to class. Ty Lee took Mai’s hand and began to drag her toward the door, happily chattering about something, seemingly have already forgotten about her issue with her sister. But Azula hadn’t. She lingered behind, carefully stepping on the back of Ty Lat’s very loosely tied uniform shoe, leading her to trip and it to come back.

okay that didn't happen

“Oh, I’m so sorry, Ty Lat.” She said, a small smile gracing her lips. “It’s no problem, Princess Azula! Really!” Ty Lat looked up at her with some kind of skittish hesitation in her eyes. The rest of their classmates carried on to the classroom, but Azula stood there watching as Ty Lat slipped her shoe back on and tied it tightly. “You know, Ty Lat,” She began, a careful tone of innocent coating her words. “I hear you’re really good at swimming. You should bring in a medal, or a trophy, or maybe something you’ve found on the sea floor.” “Oh. I was actually going to do acrobatics.” The other girl pushed herself off the floor and offered her a hesitant smile. “I’m actually quite good.”

no she wasn't

Azula blinked innocently. “Oh. I wouldn’t do that if I were you. It’s really best to stick to what you’re good at. Otherwise, you run the risk of getting hurt.” She shrugged and twirled one of her strands of hair around her fingers. “What do I know, though. Have a nice day, Ty Lat.” She walked at a measured pace to their classroom, taking her spot at her desk. Ty Lat took just a few second too long to follow, looking much like a catopus caught stuck in a vase.

Yah she did not do that last time

Azula locked eyes with Ty Lee as her sister sat down and tilted her head, smiling. Ty Lee smiled back. Four was an excellent number. “I can’t believe you’re bringing me in for your show and tell.” Zuko said, popping a pitted cherry into his mouth. Azula rolled her eyes as she peaked out of the curtain on the palanquin. “Consider yourself lucky, Zuzu, you don’t have to wear the uniform. How’d you manage to get away with not going to the Academy anyway? Mom probably would’ve had me going even if I didn’t want to.” Her brother shrugged and adjusted the deep red cloak wrapped around his shoulders. “I went for a couple of weeks, but I doubt you remember. I came home crying every day, though I don’t remember why, until dad suggested we just call tutors to the palace instead.

yah that's one of the things she brought up when she brought him over for show and tell

I did a lot better with that and I’ve just… been doing it ever since.” He tossed a cherry at her, and she caught it, blinking. “This has a pit in it.” “Yeah, the servants must’ve missed one.” He shrugged and got up as the palanquin lowered. Azula huffed and stepped out before him even though she technically wasn’t supposed to. This was her school anyway.

yah she ran the school when she went there

“Princess Azula—why is Prince Zuko here?” The teacher asked as soon as she walked into the classroom. There were just enough desks for the number of students, so Zuko just stood next to his sister by her desk. “He’s here for show and tell, Sifu Mira.” She answered easily and Zuko stared at her. She barely kept herself from laughing at his expression. He was five, he had no right to look so tired.

unless he was doing something late on night

“Princess, you cannot just bring your brother for show and tell.” The teacher, on the other hand, probably did have a right to sound as exhausted as she did. “He fits within the classroom, and I made him swear not to cause any damage—”

yah she did all the damage that day and Mai and Ty Lee supported her in the end

“—she did—” “By all accounts, I have obeyed the rules.” The teacher took a long and slow breath in. “Very well. Let us begin with the Oath.” Azula and her classmates recited the Oath perfectly. Zuko rolled his eyes and did the same. “Could someone please direct Prince Zuko where to find an extra chair and bring it to the classroom for him to sit in? The show and tell is not until the end of class today, so it seems he will be sitting in on your lessons.” “I’ll do it!” Ty Lee hopped up from her seat and grabbed Zuko’s forearm, practically dragging him out of the classroom.

the book didn't mention how Ty Lee beat every other girl in the room

It was an incredible breach of etiquette, even though Ty Lee had some leeway as Azula’s friend. Her brother looked panicked and Azula couldn’t help her smirk as she pulled out her notebook. She could trust Ty Lee to make Zuko relax a little bit. They would need to get along anyway; they were supposed to be Zuko’s allies as much as they were hers.

not in their world, they were Azula's and Azula's alone

They were a team after all. And when Zuko and Ty Lee returned, her brother carrying a chair in his arms, they were both laughing quietly. “Would you like to share what is so funny with the class, Prince Zuko?” Sifu Himari asked, looking unimpressed. This had definitely lost her some reputation points with the teacher, but it was worth it for the sheer hilarity. And the warm way having her brother in the same class as her felt. “Not really?” Zuko answered,

considering the joke was about the teacher, definitely not

entirely unashamed and, knowing him, likely unaware of how disrespectful and brash he was being. “I mean, I could, but it would require explaining a lot of things, and I know you have a lesson to do.” He set his chair beside hers and sat down with the complicated sloppy grace only a royal could possess so effortlessly. The teacher’s stare was almost deadly. Fortunately for the teacher, almost wasn’t good enough and she didn’t end up committing pedicide. Which meant Azula also did not commit a murder that day. Zuko was, as always, oblivious. How he could be so observant in some ways but unknowing in others, Azula had no clue. Luckily for her, Zuko stayed quiet throughout most of the lessons, content to write random things on the corner of her notebook and overall pester her.

in contrast to her pestering him

“There’s a really good play about this battle,” He whispered in the midst of her history lesson. “Remind me when we get home and I’ll get it from the library.” He received yet another glare from the teacher that he didn’t notice. Then, when the teacher let them outside to have their break, Zuko practically ran out into the sun. “I don’t know how you can do it, Lala. Maybe that’s why I couldn’t do the Academy—I can’t stand to just sit there and listen to the teacher drone on and on for that long.” She froze and her gaze snapped toward him, eyes narrowing into a glare. She may or may not have tossed a small ball of flame at him, which he dispersed. They had been practicing sparring together, even though they technically weren’t allowed to yet. Father hadn’t given them permission. “I told you not to call me that here,”

and yet she continued to call Zuko Zuzu

She hissed then stiffened further at Ty Lee’s quiet laugh. Mai’s hand was over her mouth, hiding the smile Azula just knew was there.

the only good thing to come out of the day for him

How dare Zuko embarrass her like this? Zuko rolled his eyes. “You literally called me Zuzu earlier, don’t be a hypocrite, Azula.” “In the palanquin.” She could feel herself heating up and it was so tempting to not smother that flame— “You guys really are siblings!” They both turned to look at Ty Lee and her bright smile, their eyes wide. The fire burnt out all on its own. “What?” Zuko eventually spoke, crossing his arms over his chest. “Obviously we’re siblings.” “No, but like—” Ty Lee waved her hands around and bounced on the balls of her feet. “It’s good! It’s like me and my sisters, we argue all the time but we love each other a lot—and obviously you two love each other.”

“Obviously.”

Okay, that was... weird and kinda creepy

They spoke in unison, staring at her. “The issue is that he embarrasses me by using that nickname in public.” “We’re with your friends, Lala,” He used that nickname again but the fire didn’t burn quite so quickly as it had before. “Our friends, Zuzu, they’re supposed to be our allies.” Mai rolled her eyes. “Well then, shouldn’t they get used to us acting informally?”

foolproof logic

She hated it when he had logic. It just wasn’t right. They found themselves squeezed into a tight hug by Ty Lee. “We’ll be the best of friends ever,” The shortest of their group declared, almost levitating in her joy. “I never said I—” “It’s best not to argue with her, Prince Zuko.” Mai said with a smirk from where she stood outside the hug, only to find herself dragged in by Ty Lee. Azula smirked. “Oh! You know what this means!” Ty Lee said, pulling away and falling back into a handstand, turning around to face them again. “We need to come up with a team name!”

good lord Agni not this again

Azula shared a look with Zuko and Mai before speaking in unison. “No.” The teacher calling them back in saved them from Ty Lee’s pout, thankfully. “Oh, by the way.” Zuko said, crossing his arms over his chest and grinning. “You can both just call me Zuko.” “Can I call you Zuzu?” “No.”

them saying things in unison was getting very creepy now

Ty Lee pouted and returned to her seat as the “show and tell” began with one of their classmates, a small, willowy girl with greenish eyes that almost undoubtedly told of Earth Kingdom heritage, showed a beautifully woven tapestry of a coastal Fire Nation city. Ty Lat showed a conch shell she had taken from the bottom of the sea, her eyes occasionally flitting to Azula, almost as if asking for her approval. She nodded once. “You threatened her for something without me?” Zuko whispered, leaning closer to her. “You weren’t here, and it was time sensitive.” She spoke out of the corner of her mouth, not looking away from the front of the classroom as Ty Lee walked up. Well, is it really walking if she was upside down with her feet in the air?

Kinda

She went through some kind of routine with complicated flips and rolls, and Azula was certain both her feet didn’t touch the ground together for more than a second at a time. She returned to her seat by doing flips from desk to desk, winking at them when she landed with one hand on Azula’s desk. “I wonder if we could compare tricks…” Zuko muttered, tilting his head. “You know, yesterday I ran around on the ceiling beams for like an hour and the servants thought I got kidnapped.”

snickers could be heard in the room

“Is that why mom almost didn’t let you come with me today?” “Yeah.” Azula’s show and tell with Zuko certainly wasn’t the best presentation of the day.

especially when she tripped him on the way up

“Hello, Prince Zuko here. But I guess you probably already know me, sort of…” But to Azula, getting to have Zuko there and making sure her new allies got along well with the other half of her team (it would be a shame to have to get rid of them when she put so much effort into getting them), it was perfect.

and yet she was so willing to toy with and dispose of them at the boiling rock and the circus, she would have to talk to them after this

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: a mother's love

everyone stopped to think, who was the mother, was it Ursa? Michi?

Fire Lady Ilah died in the year 55AG, giving birth to her second son, Prince Ozai. Princess Chika, wife of Crown Prince Iroh, died in the year 81AG protecting her son, Prince Lu Ten from an assassination attempt. Two women Iroh and Ozai had an unspoken agreement not to speak about. Two women they speak about now. part 1: assam and ginseng

“Uncle Iroh!” Zuko immediately went running from his place by his mother’s side to his uncle and cousin as they walked into the palace. The Fire Lord wasn’t here, so despite the way his hand twitched, Ozai did not stop him. It was a permissible breach of etiquette. It was a breach of etiquette he would’ve been punished heavily for as a child.

Azula had no idea what he was talking about, she had no knowledge of the relationship of her father and grandfather

That only made him more inclined to permit it for his own children. Azula looked up at him from where she stood by his side, and he shrugged his shoulder ever so slightly as his brother picked his son up. His daughter nodded and went to join her brother in greeting the Crown Prince of the Fire Nation, even if she walked at a much more appropriate pace. “Uncle.” She bowed, hands making a perfect flame. “The flames in the palace burn brighter with you home—” Azula made a slightly disgruntled noise as she was swept up in her uncle’s other arm and Ozai allowed himself a small smirk, although his eyebrows also furrowed. He knew Azula disliked being touched without some kind of warning—he would have to tell his brother as such.

yah Azula wasn't a fan of hugs

“Hello, brother. Dear sister.” His brother said as he settled his nephew and niece each onto a hip, the former looking far more comfortable with the matter than the latter.

the Fire Siblings thought back to the old days whenever uncle visited, they were few and far between but were overall fun even though Azula didn't respect uncle so much

“Iroh.” He found himself nodding and smiling. It wasn’t even a forced smile. His relationship with his brother had strengthened boundlessly over the past few years since his daughter’s birth, despite the fact that Iroh was away on the front more often than not. “You need to explain to me those pai sho strategies you sent me. I cannot figure them out for the life of me.”

it probably has something to due with the fact that he hated the game itself

“They are not overly complicated.” He responded as he handed Zuko and Azula to their older cousin, who took them happily and whispered in Azula’s ear—likely asking her if she was comfortable. She stayed in his arms, so she probably was fine. He accepted the hug somewhat reluctantly, his nose wrinkling. He was never one much for hugging, even if he made sure to give both of his children hugs somewhat frequently.

he never gave any of them hugs when they were kids, Ursa did because she actually loved them, something Azula did not realize

Thankfully, Iroh seemed aware of that and quickly moved onto Ursa, who was much more of a hugger than he was. “Hello, Ursa. You truly should start writing me letters too, I have missed talking to you. Your husband truly does not know much about tea,” His brother faux whispered, as if he would be offended by the statement. “It is good to see you, Iroh. I doubt I have much news that would interest you that Zai would not have already told you,” His wife laughed warmly as she squeezed her brother-in-law and pulled away, smiling at him. “Nonsense. Anything you say would interest me, dear Ursa.” Lu Ten placed his cousins down as they began to squirm. “Dad, you should probably go see grandfather before he thinks you’ve forgotten about him. We’ll all meet you in the dining room.” “Thank you, Lu Ten.” The Crown Prince straightened and his face settled into something sharper, more fitting of his role. “I will see you all in a few minutes, don’t miss me too much.” He punctuated his sentence with a wink. “Never,”

nothing could stop the laughter

Azula responded dryly and Ozai couldn’t help himself his laugh as he led the path to the dining room. He felt his wife’s hand slip into his own and he smiled faintly as he squeezed it, walking though the halls. It was a pity that his entire family couldn’t be here—

the happy energy faded at the mention of those who passed away, Aang thought about Gyatso, Katara of Kya, Sokka of Yue, Azula of Shen and Zuko of Lu Ten

His heart squeezed painfully as his thoughts drifted to his sister-in-law and he looked over to his nephew as he swung his arms, each of his hands clasped in one of his cousin’s. He used to think that if Lu Ten had never been born, Chika would still be alive. A part of him used to hate his nephew for it.

he hated him a lot more in their universe seeing as he approached Azulon directly after news of his death arrived

A part of him, a much smaller part than before but still a significant part, still did. He always told himself that he was different from his father. Fire Lord Azulon hated him because he killed Fire Lady Ilah in the process of his birth.

Azula didn't know about this, Enrika felt bad for Ozai, then she thought something terrible, did she nearly kill her mommy?

He couldn’t control that. Chika died protecting an eight-year-old Lu Ten from half a dozen assassins, only for the boy to finally kill the last one after his mother had already died.

that made sense, assassins were always trying to kill royal family members since the beginning of the four nations

But Lu Ten couldn’t control that, could he? He was only eight. A mere three years older than Zuko was now. He was no better than his father (not that he was overall motivated by the idea of being a better person than his father. He knew he was not a good person and he was more than content with that) if he continued to hate his nephew for Chika’s own choice to protect him. Surely dear mother would give him one of her glares for it too. She hated it whenever he suggested that anyone, whether that be Iroh or Fire Lord Azulon, or the pressure of the court made her do anything.

for what Zuko learned from Iroh Chika was a very independent woman and never really took orders from anyone

He let out a shuddery breath as he sat at the table, taking the pot of water, and beginning to warm it with his hands to make tea. Chika had taught him most things, but she had been useless at making tea, not that Iroh had particularly cared. He remembered her telling him in secret that Iroh got up before her every morning, not to meditate but to make tea for them both before they meditated. No, tea making had been one of the few things his brother had pulled him aside to teach him to do. Father had never appreciated it when he made tea, despite the fact that Iroh said he made tea almost as well as he did. Father never appreciated anything he did.

Ozai might be a heartless monster but nobody deserves to be treated like this

Chika (mother? No. Chika. Chika.)

Azula thought to herself 'is this why this Ozai loved them, because of Chika, and if so what happen in their world?'

appreciated it when he made tea. She told him it was better than Iroh’s, even if he knew she was lying. His hands went through the motions as his family chatted and laughed. He couldn’t bring himself to join in on the joy, not that he was particularly needed. Ursa laid a hand on his forearm and leant her head onto his shoulder. “Are you okay?” She whispered, causing him to glance at her. He offered her a smile. “Just a bit nostalgic.” He pressed a kiss to the top of her head and let out a sigh, tapping his finger against the teapot. He looked over when the doors opened and his brother walked in, his outer layers of armor now off, leaving him in just his robes. “Oh, Ozai, you made tea!” “Indeed.” He poured Iroh a cup and handed it to him, before pouring one for everyone else. Zuko had not inherited his tea making abilities, but he did inherit his tea preferences. “Ah. Assam.” His brother said as he took a sip, giving him a playful glare. They both knew his brother’s favorite was ginseng.

ahh so the title was assam and ginseng because it was about Ozai and Iroh, pretty ingenious for a title

He smirked. “Good, isn’t it, brother?” “I think so!” Zuko declared, pouring milk from a small pitcher into his tea. The horrified look on his brother’s face only added to his joy as he sipped his tea,

everyone knew that when someone put milk or honey or anything else in tea Iroh would declare it an abomination, it was pretty hilarious

pushing thoughts of his mother and the woman that acted as his mother from his mind for the time being. Iroh’s ridiculous expression only intensified as Azula spooned honey into her tea with a carefully concentrated look on her face. “Azula, dear niece, what are you doing?” His daughter blinked as she looked up at her uncle. “Adding honey? It’s not sweet enough.” His brother sounded like a catopus who’d had one of its eight legs stepped on.

Enrika inherited her mothers love of adding honey to her tea

“Oh, calm down, Iroh.” Ursa’s quiet laugh rang throughout the room. “Adding a little bit of honey to tea doesn’t hurt anyone.” “On the contrary, dear sister! It hurts me! Princess Azula, you wound me!” Azula stared him in the eye as she sipped from her cup of tea and spoke in complete deadpan, “Good.”

everyone laughed at Azula's single word

No one spare Azula herself could keep from laughing, Iroh himself the loudest among them.

“Uncle, do you have any stories for us?” Zuko asked when the laughter died down, draining his cup of tea, and pushing it over for Ozai to pour more into it. “Any stories? Well, I suppose I do have the one…” His brother burst into a grandiose story, accompanies by hand motions and all.

strange that Iroh hated theater and yet told his stories with such a grand way fit for the theater

Both his children and Lu Ten were completely enraptured by the story, leaning forward, and forgetting about their tea. Except Azula, who discretely slid her cup and the honey over to him so he could make her another cup of it, just the way she liked it. Ozai slid his daughter’s new cup of tea back to her and leant back from the table, an arm coming to wrap around his wife. It was easy to tell which parts of his brother’s story were real—stories about his new cadets, mostly—which were overexaggerated—surely there couldn’t have been that many elephant giraffes—and which were underexaggerated—Ozai had read that battle report. His brother lied when he said there had been no casualties.

there were always casualties in war

For a man that disliked the theatre as much as his brother, he truly was an excellent storyteller. Still, it was nice to listen to, and the children loved it. It didn’t take all that long for them to start yawning though, and Ozai straightened up to offer to take them to bed. Lu Ten beat him to it, though. “Come on, Zukes, Zula.

Zuko and Azula smiled at their old nicknames

Time to get you two to bed, Cousin Lu Ten style.” He said, picking each of them up in one arm tossing them over his shoulders. “Don’t wait up for me,” He said, turning to his father. “I have some schoolwork to get caught up on. I’ll see you all during breakfast.” Iroh nodded and offered his son a smile, pouring himself another cup of tea. “Sleep well, Lu Ten. You two as well, Prince Zuko, Princess Azula. Don’t let me catch you sneaking out of bed for snacks.”

Yah they got busted big time

“Dad told you?” He heard Zuko say, his words muffled by his cousin’s shoulder. “It was one time!” “Don’t just admit to it, Zuko!” Azula said then groaned quietly. Lu Ten left with both his cousins in tow and a grin on his face. From beside him, his wife finished her tea. He reached for it to refill it, but she shook her head. “No thank you, dear. I think I’ll go finish my letter to Lady Chan, she had the most insightful opinions on the Ember Island Players.” Ah. This was planned, then.

by Iroh most likely

“I’ll join you in bed later, then.” He said smoothly, accepting the light kiss she offered before she left with a light breeze.

Ursa is just casually using her airbending

Ozai turned back toward his brother, pouring himself more tea and opening the pot to peer down into it. With the way Iroh was avoiding looking into his eyes, he had a feeling he would need to make another pot to get through the conversation. “I assume Ursa and Lu Ten both know what you wish to talk to me about?” He said, pouring the last of the tea into Iroh’s cup to top it up before beginning to make a new pot. This time, he made ginseng. “Roughly,” Iroh admitted, sipping from his cup, and still looking away from him. “Or, rather, they know why I wish to talk to you, and that was enough for them to agree to assist.” He hummed and quirked an eyebrow. “It must be significant, then.” “It’s about mother, Ozai.”

ah so this part of the story is about Fire Lady Ilah

His body froze and the heat of his hands spiked, despite all his typical control. He took a slow breath in and forced them back to a reasonable heat, so not to ruin the tea he was making.

seems like Iah is a sensitive topic

He forced a few measured breaths through his chest and cleared his throat before he spoke. “What about Fire Lady Ilah, Iroh?”

he's not even using the word mother for her, why?

He could see the tensing of his brother’s jaw, doubtlessly he was clenching his teeth. It was a bad habit, a tell his brother had never quite been able to rid himself of, although he had been getting better at it in recent years. “You have just as much right to call her mother as I do, no matter what father says.”

so Azulon was responsible for Ozai not using the word mother for Ilah

“This isn’t about father—” and wasn’t that a lie? It was always about father. Fire Lord Azulon’s suffocating aura followed him, even when he was alone with his mind. Certainty it followed him now. “I simply have no reason to call her mother. She gave me life, and for that I am grateful, but—” “But she died giving birth to you?”

"Mommy?" Azula looked down to see Enrika looking up at her with small tears in her eyes "Did I nearly kill you?" Azula's eyes widened "No, no sweetie your birth was perfect, just like you" Azula kissed Enrika's forehead and the little kid snuggled against her mother

Iroh spoke the same words as his father in the back of his mind and his hands heated yet again, forcing him to pause to get a handle on his firebending. “But she didn’t raise me, Iroh. That was all I was going to say.” Ozai was a good liar, both to the court, to Iroh, and to himself. So why did his brother’s stare feel so piercing? So telling? The silence was heavy as Ozai poured the tea for them both in new cups, both of them taking slow sips in unison. And grimacing in unison.

siblings tend to do things in unison

Iroh set down the cup gingerly. “This is… not the best tea you’ve ever made, brother.” He offered, a brief reprieve from the conversational topic Ozai knew they would soon return to. “It tastes like I’ve been taking tea brewing advice from Zuko.” He grumbled, staring down into the cup. “He’s going to try and brew tea for you, by the way. It’s a good exercise in schooling your expression, certainly.” “Surely it cannot be so bad,” Iroh said, beginning to prepare a new batch of tea as Ozai called a servant inside to clean up his mess along with the rest of the family’s dishes. “It’s worse than that was.” “… Ah. I see.” The silence was heavy, still, but somehow less crushing as Iroh brewed their new tea and poured it, all without speaking. It was far better. They took their first few sips in silence before Ozai let out a breath. “What do you wish to speak with me of mother, Iroh?” It felt like a betrayal.

why should saying the word mother feel like a betrayal?

That word had only ever been attached to one woman in his mind. Perhaps in some world it could’ve been Fire Lady Ilah, but no, not here. They were similarly deceased, though. “It’s her birthday tomorrow.” Iroh spoke, now looking Ozai in the eye, even as Ozai so wished he wouldn’t. He hadn’t even known his own mother’s birthday. Had never thought to look it up. “I see…” “Father will be at her shrine from Agni’s rise to set. I will take his place through the night.” “What does this have to do with me?” He snapped and clenched his teeth as he looked away. She had never been his mother, yet she still was his mother. How confusing a life to live. “I would like you to join me, Ozai. It is a time meant to honor her life—I usually spend my time thinking of memories with her. I should’ve done this years ago, but I’d like to share them with you now.” A deep part of him, the same part of him that was still a child that yearned for his mother and for Chika and for his father’s love, ached.

a father's and mother's love, something both Zuko and Azula strived for, Zuko got their mothers love but could never get the love of their fathers, Azula thought she had her father's love and could never get her mother's love

“I highly doubt father would appreciate my presence.” He said instead, sipping from his cup. “He wouldn’t,” Iroh acknowledged with an incline of his head, “so it would be best if he didn’t see you. But it is your right to know what our mother was like—who she was. Her favorite foods, songs. Agni, Ozai, did you even know she was a waterbender?”

"Wait what?" Azula said in disbelief "Did any of you know this?" "We found out near the beginning" Aang said

His breath left him as though he had received a kick to the gut. “A waterbender?” Oh. And his brother was blinking back tears.

of course he was

Iroh had always been prone to showing his emotions on his face. “I haven’t been doing the best job as your brother,” He said as he finally spoke, his voice strained but with the edge of steel it always held, “and mother would be ashamed of me for it. I intend to do my best to start fixing it, even if I know I can never reverse the effects fully.” His mother had been a waterbender. That explained the blue of her eyes in her portrait—he had always just assumed it was a trick of the light and they were actually grey. And the—

they both thought the same

The blue silk scrap Azula had practiced on must’ve been from a dress of hers—only a waterbender would wear blue in the royal palace. He was suddenly glad he had kept matching pieces of the silks Zuko and Azula had first burnt. A scrap from Chika’s robes and one from Ilah’s. One from each of his mothers. He bowed his head, vaguely aware of the heat on his cheeks. Oh. He reached up to wipe the tears away,

Ozai never cried in their universe

succeeding only in smearing them. How undignified of him. “I—” “Join me at her shrine, Ozai.” His brother murmured, offering him a handkerchief. He wiped his eyes and nodded silently, breathing shakily out. He needed to get a hold of himself, but it was turning out to be harder than he expected. Was she from the Northern Water Tribe? Or the south?

from what they've heard, the north

Surely, she had to be from the north—she would never have allowed father to create the southern raiders. Ozai knew little about her (even less than he had thought he knew), but he knew that father had loved her as much as Agni loved Tui and he had no doubt that she loved him in turn. It took far longer than it should’ve to compose himself. He was a prince; he should be more dignified than this. “I will join you after father retires for the night,” He eventually spoke, blinking until the haze in his vision disappeared. “And…” Something emboldened him, and Ozai would take this bravery before it left him.

“Perhaps it’s time we speak on Chika as well.” It was his brother’s turn to look weakened and he rose a moment after Ozai did. “I suppose that would be fitting, wouldn’t it.” Iroh smiled. Ozai did not. “Good night, brother.”

Ozai never did refer to Iroh as his brother that much

“Good night… brother.” A nearly full pot of ginseng sat on the table, growing colder and colder.

not like Iroh to leave a pot of ginseng tea like that

A few drops of tea from imperfectly filled cups dried onto the table. Iroh returned to his room, to a cold bed and a portrait of Chika on his bedside table. Ozai returned to his room, wrapping himself around his wife and refusing to speak a word. In turn, Ursa did not speak a word of the wetness on her shoulder.

everyone kinda felt bad for Ozai, this Ozai not theirs

Chapter Text

part 2: incense and beads

Ozai sat on the roof, his legs tucked under his chin. Ursa knew full well that he wouldn’t be joining her in bed and why. His children just knew that he wouldn’t be there to spend time with them that evening, and that he would make up for it tomorrow.

another sign of good parenting

Azula and Zuko had given him equally piercing looks, though he had no clue what either of them had been thinking. He melted back into the shadows as much as he could as he saw his father’s silhouette step out of the shrine. He wasn’t sure if he had ever seen Fire Lord Azulon like this—hair completely loose, no hairpiece in sight, wearing simple white robes, his head bowed. Azulon looked up to the sky and Ozai tensed. If he were to turn around he would be looking directly at Ozai’s hiding place. Who only knew how he would react if he saw Ozai there?

most likely very badly

Badly, he was sure. But his father only seemed to peer at the moon for a few moments and murmur something—loud enough to hear the rhythm and rawness of his voice.

given that Ilah was a waterbender it would make sense that Azulon would look up to the thing that gave waterbenders their power

Loud enough that Ozai should be able to understand but he couldn’t. It didn’t sound like the tongue of the Fire Nation court, nor did it sound like any of the dialects used throughout the Nation.

was he speaking water?

Fire Lady Ilah had been a waterbender.

everyone here was have trouble processing that as much as he was especially Katara, a waterbender was the Fire Lady during the 100 year war

He had never considered the fact that she may have spoken a different language. That his father may have known it. Did she speak to Iroh in it? Would she have spoken to him in it? His chest ached and he waited until Azulon was out of sight and then some before he slid off the tiled roof, landing on the ground a little bit more loudly than he would’ve liked to. He stepped into the shrine. Iroh knelt, his back turned to Ozai. He, too, wore white. Ozai felt out of place in his black.

black and white were traditional mourning colors, white more than black

“Sit with me, brother.” Iroh’s tone was more reserved than it usually was, but it was the only type of tone that made sense for this moment. He took his place at Iroh’s left, sitting in picture perfect seiza as he watched the smoke curl from the incense. There was so much blue in the shrine.

made sense

It wasn’t what he had expected. He didn’t know what he expected.

neither did they know what to expect, there would probably some major secrets

He breathed out through his nose, regulating the fire inside him. He had never felt weaker at night as so many firebenders did. He wondered if that was a gift from Ilah to him. He wondered if Iroh was the same. “Mom was really excited to have you, you know.” Iroh said and slumped slightly, his perfect posture breaking. Ozai’s did not. Iroh was Ilah’s eldest son. He could relax. She was his mother. It would be disrespectful for Ozai to do the same.

no it wouldn't, this was most likely the result of Azulon's treatment

It was already disrespectful for Ozai to be here as her murderer. “She was thirty-three when she had me, and mother and father only ever planned to have one child. Father loved his sister, of course, but he and his brother had only ever been dangerous to each other, up to and including the day father killed him.”

Ozai knew his father had killed his older brother, Prince Kirin,

Aang slightly remembered Kirin, she was Anzu's older brother

when he was fourteen years old. His official cause of death was holding lightning in too long while trying to produce it, but Ozai could bend lightning himself. Holding lightning would hurt far before it would kill. No one, not even an idiot and certainly not the Crown Prince of the Fire Nation and Fire Lord Sozin’s eldest son would hold lightning inside them long enough to die as a result. And Prince Azulon could already produce lightning at fourteen.

and Azula had started to master it at 13

That wasn’t surprising. His father having a sister, however? He vaguely recalled that Fire Lord Sozin had had three children, but history had never been his best subject. Even he knew from a young age he had been being fed lies every history lesson he had, and it didn’t encourage him to pay attention. “They thought it would be best to eliminate any possibility of such a rivalry in their own line. So, mother had me and they went back to using birth control.” “I don’t see how this is relevant, Iroh. I’m well aware I was a mistake,”

Aang felt bad, as much as he didn't Ozai nobody deserved to think he was a mistake

He muttered, reaching out to feel the smoke curl around his fingers. “You weren’t a mistake, Ozai.” Iroh huffed and rolled his eyes. “You’ve always been impatient.” “You barely knew me as a child. You only barely know me better now. You have no right to say always.” He could feel his brother’s gaze on him. He knew if he turned his head, he’d see the eyes identical to his own, to their father’s, to their children’s. He had always liked his eyes, they were molten gold, a symbol of royalty and power. Now he almost wished he had his mother’s blue, if only so he could see some part of her in him. His heart arched as he reminded himself that he had never seen an accurate portrayal of her. After all, the only image of his mother he had access to was the very portrait his father refused to look at because it bore next to no resemblance to his wife. “No.” Iroh finally looked away from him and he relaxed marginally. “I suppose you’re right, I don’t. But Chika did, and she told me as such.” And the tension returned. “My wife adored you, you know. She refused to start trying for a child until she was certain you didn’t need her anymore.”

maybe it was just a matter of how close Chika was to Ozai in their world that dictated Ozai's behavior

His brother laughed and he wanted to cry, to scream, to light everything on fire.

yah not the prettiest sounds to hear

“I still needed her when Lu Ten was born. I still needed her when she died.” He whispered, digging his nails into his thighs through the fabric of his robes. “Chika… I…” Iroh let out a breath. “Mother unexpectedly fell pregnant with you at fifty-two years of age. The Royal Physician was hesitant about the pregnancy and recommended she didn’t see it through. But mom really wanted to have you. I had just gotten married when she fell pregnant, and I think she wanted to have another child running around the palace. Her brother, our Uncle Noa, was an excellent healer and had assisted her for my birth. She knew she’d be fine so long as he was there.” An uncle.

seems like their family is bigger than they thought

Ozai had a whole other side of his family that he knew nothing about. Then again, he barely knew anything about the side he had known about. He hadn’t even realized he had an aunt. Was she still alive? “Dad was excited too, you know. He would do anything for mom. He indulged her in anything she wanted. She created the Southern Raiders

Katara felt like her blood freeze, Ilah, a waterbender, created the Southern Raiders, the same group who killed her mother

because there was a large scale assassination attempt on our family by a group of southern waterbenders when I was a newborn—they had almost killed me. He gave her command of the entire navy just like that, even though it set the peace talks in the Earth Kingdom back so much that it took until your birth to get back to where they had been.”

everyone looked to Katara as small tears appeared in her eyes, Aang put his arm around her as she cried silently

His mother hadn’t let his father decimate the Southern Water Tribe. She had done it herself. He had always pictured her as some kind of tame, demure women. Father preferred him when he was silent and obeyed. He couldn’t imagine his mother as someone more than just a reflection of her father’s will—that was the only way to earn his love. Wasn’t it? He had never seen Iroh argue against the Fire Lord’s wishes. The only person he had seen go against the Fire Lord freely was Chika. He remembered her sharp tone, her blunt and crude language.

Yeesh, she sounded like quite the woman, Enrika remembered her aunt saying some colorful language but she made a promise to her not to tell her mother

She had openly yelled at his father in his own throne room. And Chika had been protected by Iroh’s love, but even that had not kept her safe from all consequence. And it had certainly not kept Ozai safe. “Clearly she shouldn’t have been excited.” He eventually spoke in response, forcing his hands to relax. “Had she known—” “She would have still been excited.” Iroh looked at him again. He knew his brother wanted him to look back. He stared forward. “Ozai. Mom loved you before you were even born. She knew the pregnancy was risky, even with Uncle Noa there and she chose to go through with it. She would have died for either of us in an instant.” “Well, she did.” He couldn’t help his blunt tone. “She did. What I don’t understand is father.” Iroh was still looking at him. Couldn’t he just look away? “And why not? I killed the woman he loved.”

"That doesn't justify anything" Aang whispered

“You would not have hated Azula had Ursa died giving birth to her, and it was much the same situation. It was our mother’s choice and father should have recognized that instead of burning everything they had worked so hard toward. You could have grown up in an era of peace, Ozai. Our children could have only known the war in textbooks. They had been so close.”

so Azulon had tried to make peace, the war could have ended so much sooner, so he choose to honor his father's legacy than his wife's wishes

He turned to look at Iroh now. “The Comet is in a mere eleven years, little more than a decade. The war will be over by the time my children are adults. A victory is better than a compromise with the likes of the Earth Kingdom.” “Don’t speak of war as if you know what it is, Ozai.”

everyone flinched at Iroh's harsher tone, Enrika held onto her mother

Iroh’s voice held a burning edge. He didn’t often sound like their father, a fact Ozai was forever grateful for, but they were similar now. “I know just how many casualties there are. Just how many die and are wounded in the March—” “You read the reports, Ozai. You do not fight alongside them. You don’t know them. You don’t make plans to play pai sho with an up and coming lieutenant only to find yourself playing alone because they died in a fruitless battle the day before.”

Azula shuttered, she and Shen made plans for when he returned for battle, but than he never came back

He ignored the pang that told him his brother was right. “I don’t because I’m here doing your job. Because I’m here dealing with father every day and doing the job of the Crown Prince who is off playing soldier,

Katara remembered how she screamed at her brother with similar words years ago, right before they meet Aang

"who barely knows his niece and nephew,

he knew his nephew more than his niece

who barely knows his own brother because he’s been doing this for as long as I’ve been alive.” Iroh’s image was blurred but he refused to let himself cry. Not this time. Not now. The arms wrapped around him were unexpected. He had never been one for hugging. His nails dug into his brother’s back. He wasn’t sure if he was trying to drag him closer or pull him away. He doubted Iroh knew either. “You say you don’t understand father’s reaction as if you didn’t just run away and not do anything about it.” His self-control failed him once again and he squeezed his eyes closed. “I tried, Ozai.” “Not hard enough.” He could feel Iroh’s breathing, the way his chest heaved in, the way it escaped in staggered sections as he tried to keep his own control. They disagreed heavily in many ways, but they both agreed firebending was about control. It was a side effect of their power and of their family in equal amounts. “No. Not hard enough.” To hear Iroh admit it, to hear him admit that he hadn’t put everything he could into helping Ozai. He was just a child— It should have made the fire in him burn hotter, hot enough to burn them both to ash where they knelt, gripping at each other desperately. So why did his inner flame feel so tame? Why did it curl inside him like a satisfied catopus after raiding the palace kitchens?

nobody talks about that day, so much chaos

He was angry.

nothing new, Ozai was always angry

And yet his fire was calm in a way it only typically was on sleepy, rainy mornings when Ursa managed to convince him to skip his morning meditation and stay in bed. He felt like a child again, back before the anger had become a state of being, back when it had flashed and flared and then dissipated when Chika pressed a cup of bitter cocoa into his hands and distracted him with stories about dragons. There was yet another thing he resented his brother for. He had always wanted to meet a dragon. To hear his brother had killed the last one before he had been born?

both Aang and Zuko knew Iroh lied to protect the dragons, of course nobody knew that

He had screamed at Iroh the next time he saw him and the promptly refused to speak to him afterward.

really, for something as meaningless as a dragon kill (No matter how fake it actually was)

“Mother tried.” He said even more quietly, opening his eyes and blinking rapidly to dissipate the haze of tears. She had always tried, and it ended up with Azulon banning her from interfering in his lessons, and then further restricting her when she tried to ignore those orders.

she really went above and beyond for Ozai, maybe she didn't try hard enough in their universe

“She did.” He startled slightly when he felt Iroh’s fingers in his hair.

everyone was begging Ozai not to swat his hand away

Ursa was the only person that touched his hair now. And Chika had been the only person before her. “She loved you so much. I swear every time I came home from the front was just damage control between her and father. Father got close to banishing her a few times, the only reason he didn’t is because I loved her and she had gotten along with mother in the time they knew each other. Chika was harder to calm though—she nearly challenged him to an Agni Kai multiple times.”

maybe it was how Ozai acted towards her than defined their relationship, or maybe Azulon's interference

That was news to him. He had known that his father and Chika hadn’t gotten along, but to challenge the Fire Lord to an Agni Kai? Over him?

a mother's love knows no bonds

Chika was an amazing firebender, but even now Ozai had no doubt his father was the best firebender there was. And he had been even better when Ozai was a child, before his age had started to make itself known. “You were her pride and joy, Ozai. Nearly half of every letter she sent me tended to just be things about you—how your lessons were going, how you were recovering from your latest illness. I didn’t know you, and I still don’t really know you, but I knew my wife. And I know how much she adored you.” He wanted to cry again, but the tears didn’t come. And the fire inside him didn’t flare. He felt… peaceful, in a way.

“And if mom had lived through your birth, she would have adored you just as much.”

and maybe Ozai would be a better person, or at least less of the heartless monster than he was

His brother’s fingers left his hair and a moment later he pulled away, smiling at him. Ozai met his eyes and nodded silently. His fingers drifted back to touch the strand of hair his brother had been manipulating. There was a small braid just randomly in the hair on the back of his head, slightly left of center. He hadn’t noticed before, but Iroh’s hair seemed to have similar braids woven throughout, with the occasional blue bead accompanying the braids.

Their mother was Water Tribe. That meant Iroh was also at least somewhat Water Tribe. And it meant some part of Ozai, no matter how small, was also Water Tribe.

and it meant Zuko and Azula had some Water Tribe in their veins

The fire in his chest burnt brighter again, but it wasn’t angry.

“Tell me more about our mother. Our family. Did she just have the one brother?” “She actually had five siblings, two brothers and three sisters. She was the youngest and…”

and it seemed like their family was bigger than they thought

Slowly, Ozai relaxed, breaking his perfect posture. And slowly, his fingers began to twist a braid into the hair by his cheek. And when he finished it, Iroh pressed a small silver bead into his palm, not pausing a moment in his recount of their Uncle Noa’s propensity for flirting with their father.

Chapter Text

chapter 6: when the sun is gone, part 1: the question

unlike the other chapters there was no summary

Zuko sat on the wooden beam, peering down at his father with a curious look.

Zuko smirked, he used to do that back in the good old days

From the distance he couldn’t quite see what his father was reading, but he was wearing his glasses for once so it must’ve been important. He was close enough to hear what he was muttering, but he couldn’t understand the words. Lately his father had been spending a of time teaching himself another language. It didn’t sound like any of the Fire dialects, and Zuko already knew most of them anyway. Likewise, it didn’t sound like Northern or Southern Earth, which Zuko had a rough grasp on (they were similar enough languages anyway that most people just called them Earth, but mother insisted it was important to know the distinctions between them if they would be ruling them one day).

a day that would never come

Of all the languages Zuko was learning, it sounded most like the Kyoshi dialect of Southern Earth, it had a few similar sounds, but he still couldn’t understand any of it. That left either a dialect of Water, or perhaps a dead language. He couldn’t see a reason for his father to teach himself Air,

it was surprising how many people learned to speak air even when the only nation that spoke it 24/7 were long dead

and surely he wouldn’t focus so much on pronunciation by repeating the same word half a dozen times. Likewise, they didn’t know what the ancient Sun Warrior language sounded like, and he felt like his father already knew how to read and write in it. That left only Water. But why would his father have any reason to learn Water? The Northern Tribe was isolated by their own choice, blocking themselves off from the rest of the world. There was no reason, not even trade, that his father would need to speak to them. And the Southern Tribe had been nearly eradicated by grandfather

grandmother actually

—there was no reason to speak to the peasants that remained anyway. He blew a strand of hair out of his face and leant forward as the door to his father’s office was pushed open. He had checked his father’s schedule; he wasn’t supposed to have any meetings right now. And yet his father didn’t seem at all surprised. “Hello, Lu Ten.” His father spoke a moment after Zuko recognized the intruder himself, not even looking up from the scroll he had been reading. “Uncle.” His cousin collapsed into a heap in a very unprincely manner,

they act very unroyal like when nobody was around

the chair Zuko usually sat in creaking slightly under the sudden weight upon it. His father sighed and let the scroll roll back up, placing it to the side. Clearly, he judged whatever Lu Ten was there for as more important than whatever language it was—probably Water—that he was working on learning. Zuko crawled across the beams so that he could get a better vantage on their conversation. He wanted to be able to see both their expressions, Azula always insisted that people’s faces could tell you more than their words.

and she was right

Zuko found their words tended to be pretty useful anyway, particularly when they didn’t know you were there. “How do you manage it? I know you barely gave me half of dad’s paperwork, since I’ll have to do the Crown Prince’s paperwork anyway when I’m Crown Prince, but it’s exhausting.” “Practice, nephew,” His father murmured, reaching out to grab something from inside his desk. “You’ll find that the more paperwork you do, the quicker it becomes. It will always try to drown you; you simply must learn to swim.”

okay when did Ozai become Iroh like

Just like his father had taught him and Azula how to swim after he had nearly drowned on Ember Island when he was younger. They went again last summer with both Uncle Iroh and Lu Ten but even still the first thing his father made them do was test their swimming to make sure they were strong enough to withstand the current. “Drowning is so tempting sometimes though.”

only if you feel like you've hit the bottom, Zuko felt like that when he was hunting Aang, there were times he felt like ending himself if not for his uncle

Lu grumbled as he took the piece of hard candy that was held out to him, popping it in his mouth. The silence lingered for a few second and Zuko considered getting up—technically there were other things he should be doing right now, practicing his firebending, or the tsungi horn, or brushing up on history because he had overheard Sifu Yuki musing to himself about giving him a test later that day.

and yet he choose this of all things to do

But Zuko had already taken a peak at the draft questions his teacher had written, and he was confident he could do well enough at them. So he stayed. And eventually, his father sighed and broke the silence. “Tell me why you’re actually here, Prince Lu Ten.” “And here I thought we’d gotten close enough to forgo titles, uncle,” Lu Ten said in the light tone he always used when he was trying to make something seem less important than it actually was. Like when Zuko had cut his arm open tumbling down from the palace rooftops.

Yah not his happiest day

Lu had said it was just a scratch in that same tone, but Zuko had been able to see the blood and feel the pain. He still had a thin white scar from it.

Zuko moved his arm and looked at where the scar was, he could barely see it

“And here I though we’d gotten close enough to skip this dance of half truths, nephew.” The edge of his father’s tone was sharp, but the core was smooth. He was mildly annoyed, but he was also having fun with the conversation.

Ozai's voice was almost always cold and evil

There was silence again from Lu Ten’s mouth, but his fingers were tapping relentlessly on the edge of the desk, and Zuko could see the way he rubbed his thumb over the kashira of the sword he had been wearing since he came back from the eastern countryside. He may not have been as good at reading body language as Azula or Ty Lee, but even he could tell that his cousin was nervous about something. What, he wasn’t sure. But he was sure his patience would pay off. “You know, I spent the last few months in Shu Jing,”

the home of Master Piandao

Lu Ten began, his tone still light but a little bit rougher. “Studying under the Sword master Piandao.”

Zuko beamed up at the mention of his old master while Sokka smirk at the mention of his name

His father pulled a scroll out once again, but this one seemed to be blank. The air was filled with the quiet, methodical sound of an ink stick being ground. “I am well aware, Lu Ten. You tried to take my son with you, if I recall correctly.”

Yah, it was his mother who stopped him from going

“I would’ve taken Azula too if she wasn’t going to the Academy! They’re a stickler for attendance!”

Azula never considered learning to use weapons, all the time she used fire and lightning bending

A moment after his brief outburst, his cousin cleared his throat, a pink tinge on his cheeks. “That’s it the point anyway, since you didn’t let me. I still think Master Piandao would like them but—" “Is this about your friend, Lu Ten?” His father rose an eyebrow and Zuko could clearly see the way his cousin stiffened, one hand tightening around the sword hilt and the other sparking slightly before he forced himself to calm down with exaggerated but effective breaths.

sounded like this friend was more than just a friend, the couples in this room held each other's hands

“You know?” “I do now.” His father took his glasses off as he began his brushstrokes, which seemed rather counterintuitive to Zuko. Then again, he had originally thought his father was going to write a letter, but even from here he could tell they were bending forms. “I have suspected since you were twelve.” “Twelve! I didn’t even know at twelve!” His cousin’s voice cracked in a way that had Zuko choking back laughter. Thankfully, any noise he made was overtaken by Lu Ten’s stammering. “How—”

the small laughter was barely hearable with his stuttering

“He was clearly enamored with you, even if he likely didn’t realize it at that point either.” Father paused in his drawing to offer Lu Ten a smile. “I am happy to hear that you two have finally gotten together.” The stammering continued for a few moments before Lu slumped, taking the hairpiece out of his top knot and loosening it to the point that his hair fell around his shoulders. “And you don’t care?” “Why would I? I have my concerns, of course. His family is less than ideal, but I am already dealing with that. Ursa is working her influence on his mother, of course, and, well, his father is a navy officer. And I oversee the navy.” His father smiled the type of smile that would make Azula snicker. “He himself is an excellent match,

ah so it was a he

of course. I commend you. One of the most powerful firebenders of your generation, intelligence rivalled only by your own, handsome. I hear he has even been taken under Admiral Jeong Jeong’s wing.” “Jeong Jeong is—” “Master Piandao’s husband and your father’s close friend?

Zuko was well aware of their relationship but everyone else didn't know that

I am well aware, Lu Ten. Your father is incapable of keeping his mouth shut about his friends, despite the fact that he literally has only two.” “You act like you have more than two, uncle. What, Lord Ukano and Lady Michi?”

Ukano more than Michi

His father paused. “Surely Ursa counts as well?”

"Wives don't count" Sokka said

“Your wife does not count!” Lu Ten laughed and his father smiled in the same way he did when Zuko managed a particularly difficult firebending form. Pride, maybe, probably.

something he long to see in his father's eyes and something she thought she saw, but was never real

His father was proud of Lu Ten, though Zuko still wasn’t quite sure what his cousin had been so worried and nervous over. Zuko pushed himself up, putting his feet under him and balancing on the beam of the rafter. He had a class to get to, and his father and cousin had started talking about Lu Ten’s plans to go to military school when he hit eighteen. Zuko still didn’t like the fact that Lu would be going off to war when it was so close to being done. He was risking his life by going so early when he could stay with them in the palace.

Zuko wished Lu Ten stayed, Azula didn't now how much she would miss him

And do all the paperwork uncle didn’t do that father had to. His feet took him back to one of the palace’s many dining rooms and he climbed down one of the walls, his feet landing on the floor with a soft thud. He had five minutes to get to his class.

and not get caught

And get to his class he did, settling down in his seat just before his teacher walked in through the opposite door. “Prince Zuko.” Sifu Yuki was the youngest of his teachers, bar maybe Sifu Himari, but he still had wrinkles around the corners of his eyes and the hair at his temples was going grey already. Zuko set up a blank piece of paper and ground a bit of ink. “I have decided that I would like to judge just how much you’ve learnt over the past few months. I will list the questions and you will notate your answers. I shall be taking the paper after you finish.” Zuko barely withheld a grin as Yuki cleared his throat. “First question. In what year did Fire Lord Azulon ascend the throne?” Just as he expected. He wrote his answer with careful calligraphy learnt through a month of shadowing scribes. It had been boring, and he hadn’t even technically deserved the punishment, but it meant that he and his sister both had some of the best calligraphy of anyone their ages. Half an hour later, Sifu Yuki cleared his throat. “Last question, and I expect a well thought out answer. Why did the peace treaties with the Earth Kingdom fall through in fifty-five ASC?”

because Ilah died, Azulon choose his father's legacy over his wife's dream

He wrote his answer without another thought, detailing the sadness of Fire Lord Azulon following the death of Fire Lady Ilah. He briefly touched on the unwillingness of the Northern Earth Kingdom to permit the Fire Nation to keep the colonies. Then he placed his brush down, waving a hand over his paper to dry the ink. He had learnt that just by watching his father—he hadn’t even needed Azula to show it to him first. “May I go now?” Zuko asked, closing his eyes for a moment to focus on the sun’s influence on his chi. It was a bit earlier than he normally finished his lessons, but the servants would be finishing setting up lunch soon and then Azula would be back. And then they’d have their firebending lesson with their father, although Zuko was particularly excited because today Lu Ten had said he’d might be joining them. And if Lu Ten was joining them then maybe they’d get to learn a new firebending move. Zuko was nearly done learning this set of moves. He wasn’t as good as Azula, but he wasn’t too far behind, and his father said he was better than he was at Zuko’s age, so that was more than good enough for him.

all their Ozai did was criticize and yell at how bad Zuko was

“I supposed.” Sifu Yuki inclined his head, frowning slightly as he picked up the paper from Zuko’s desk. He leapt up and ran out of the room before his teacher could think to change his mind. Maybe he’d see what Azula thought about setting him up with Sifu Himari. Maybe that would make Sifu Yuki actually smile for once in his life, and Sifu Himari deserved someone intelligent that could keep up with her rants about different forms of musical notation. Wait, did Sifu Yuki even play an instrument? Zuko nearly ran into a servant, yelling out an apology over his shoulder. He’d have to figure that out. “Now where are you running to, Prince Zuko?” He heard his mother’s teasing tone from his right and he pivoted on the ball of his foot to throw himself into her form. “Dining room.” He mumbled into the silk of her robes, looking up at her with a grin. “Sifu Yuki gave me a test and I think I did really well and I finished early so he let me out early and I’m really hungry and—” He rambled, a hand fisted into her robes as they walked together to the dining room where his father and Lu Ten were already waiting. It was nice. Lu Ten ate lunch with them most days now that he was done school and back from the countryside, although Zuko had been upset he couldn’t go with. Supposedly Master Piandao had defeated a hundred firebending soldiers,

those not from the Fire Nation were in awe of Piandao's feat

although Zuko wasn’t entirely sure why he had been fighting the Nation’s soldiers anyway.

"It was because he quit the military" Zuko said

But it wouldn’t have been that bad if Lu was allowed to train with him, so maybe it had been a training exercise. Still, he would’ve missed his father and mother and Azula more than he had missed Lu Ten while he was gone.

the only person he missed was his mother, going to Piandao's castle allowed him to get away from his sister's bullying and his father's criticism, only looking back it might have been a contributing factor to ho his relationship with his siter turned out

And he wouldn’t have been able to play all the pranks he did with Azula, Ty Lee, and Mai if he had been gone, so it was for the best that he didn’t go.

ah yes, the pranks were one of the only things he and Azula got along with

“Woah, Zukes, give your lips a break or they’re going to fall off.” Lu Ten said, pouring both him and his mom a cup of tea. Zuko sipped it and pouted slightly. Sencha. He didn’t like it as much as assam, but it wasn’t nearly as bad as ginseng. He really didn’t like ginseng. He shrugged and grabbed the small pot of milk from the center of the table, ignoring Lu Ten’s quiet laugh as he poured it into his cup. “I’ve had a good day!” He said by way of explanation for his good mood, and he knew Lu Ten had too—though even though Azula teased him about being too honest, even he knew not to mention that he was spying on his father and Lu Ten’s conversation—so it was obviously just a good day all around. “Indeed?” His father sipped his tea before he began eating his dumplings. “Yeah. Sifu Yuki gave me a test today and it was really easy, and you’ll join our firebending lesson later, right Lu? And Sifu Himari said she’ll be listening to me and Azula play our pieces today and—” “What was the test on?” His father cut him off, though Zuko didn’t really mind. His father said that it was important to be concise, and he definitely hadn’t been all that concise. “Just general history stuff.” He shrugged. “The last question was on why grandfather burnt the peace treaties and I said it was obviously because grandma died and the Earth Kingdom wouldn’t give back the colonies.” He shoved a dumpling into his mouth, smiling around it. If he hadn’t been watching, he would’ve missed the look his father and cousin shared.

talking about Ilah was a sensitive topic in the palace

“I’ll go deal with it.” Lu Ten grabbed a dumpling with his hand—which mom definitely would’ve chided him about, but she didn’t say anything to Lu—and ruffled his hair with another before leaving. He wasn’t entirely sure what had just happened, but he’d ask Azula later. She was really good at figuring out things when people didn’t outright say them. That was her strength. And Zuko’s strength was overhearing people say things. Their strengths worked well together. They were a team, after all.

something they hardly ever were

“I see. Well, that’s good.” His father eventually said, humming. “Although, next time perhaps bringing up your grandmother. Teachers don’t tend to like when you bring emotion into things—they like to pretend that everyone runs off of logical always.” “But emotion is important.” He furrowed his eyebrows. That was why dad being proud of him made him so happy, and that was why grandfather hated dad, and that was why Mai and Ty Lee were loyal to him and Azula. Emotion was important. “That’s what you always say, mom.”

and Zuko listened to mother while Azula listened to Ozai

“I do always say that, and I’m happy you listen to me, Zuko.” She smoothed down the mess his cousin had made of his hair. “But your father is right. Try not to talk about emotion on school assignments.” He frowned. He didn’t get it. He’d have to ask Azula later. “Okay.” He shrugged and focused on just eating. A few minutes later, Lu Ten walked back into the dining room, this time carrying Azula. “How was school, Azula?” Their mom asked as Azula grabbed her dumplings and began to eat.

His sister shrugged. “Good. Ty Lee showed me a few acrobatics tricks.” She glanced at him and he nodded, that meant that Ty Lee and him would be having yet another competition the next time she came over. It also meant that Azula wanted him to help her practice so that she could get better.

Azula thought of a time when she attempted a cartwheel and fail and when Ty Lee did it perfectly, she pushed Ty Lee to the ground and laughed at her, one of the many things she would have to apologize for

Mom frowned slightly. “That’s it?” “Uh huh.” She sighed. Dad wanted them to be concise, so Azula was concise. But mom wanted them to talk a lot about what they did, so Zuko talked a lot. He really wished their parents would just agree on what they wanted. Zuko finished his food and bounced his foot as he played with his chopsticks. “Azula, look!” He grinned, twirling a chopstick around his finger. “Oh, light it on fire! It would look cool!” “Do not light it on fire.” Their mother’s voice stopped him before he could even try it and he pouted. Still, she was the boss, so he didn’t light it on fire.

for now

This time. He’d do it with his practice chopstick in his room. “Clearly you are both eager to do some firebending practice.” Their father said as he stood and Zuko leapt up as well. “We’ll start a bit early.” He walked off, but Zuko waited for Azula to finish her last dumping before grabbing her hand and dragging her to follow.

she would always burn him when he tried to do that

Lu Ten followed them both, his hands in his pockets. “I’ll tell you what I heard later,” Zuko whispered into his sister’s ear, grinning. “I overheard Lu and dad talking, and I think I said something wrong on my test so Lu had to go deal with it.” His sister scoffed and rolled her eyes. “You’re always saying something wrong.” Still, there was no real heat to her words, so Zuko just shoved her lightly and continued walking.

Azula would always take that as a challenge and attack Zuko

They entered the training hall and, after a curt nod from their father, both siblings began warming up. They began separately—Zuko preferred to do his initial warming up with breathing exercises, whereas Azula liked to do a cold run through all the forms she knew, although now that she was learning more and more she had started to restrict it to just the core forms of whatever they’d be learning that day. Zuko knew his sister was done warming up when he felt the heat of a small fireball approaching him—slowly enough for him to notice it,

they were always too fast for him

even if he hadn’t been paying attention. He caught it in his hand and added a little bit of his own fire to it, flinging it back. They continued like that for a few minutes, tossing a fireball back and forth between them, slowly making it larger and larger until their cousin intercepted it, tossing it between his hand for a few moments before allowing it to disperse. “Alright, little spit-fires, pay attention to your dad.” He offered them a crooked grin and Zuko and Azula shared a glance before looking over to their father. “Do try not to let Lu Ten’s presence distract you too much,” Their father said, a hint of non-angry annoyance in his tone. “However, he will be helping me to teach you today. I was planning to have you work through your usual forms today. Your cousin convinced me to instead teach you the sleeping dragon forms.” The siblings shared another, more excited look. Despite the name, the sleeping dragon forms were very quick and involved a lot of acrobatics—different from the solid, slow to moderate speed forms they’d been learning as their basis. It was different.

different but intriguing

Lu Ten went to stand beside their father. “I’ll mostly be demonstrating the forms for you, since I’m better at them than your dad.” He winked and laughed at the glare he received in return. He ran through the forms slowly at first—well, as slowly as acrobatic forms could be run through, which tended to rely heavily on gravity. Then, he showed them some examples of how the quicker forms could fluidly meld into each other. Zuko loved them. They combined everything he liked about running around on the ceiling beams with everything good about firebending. “You’ll start with the most basic of those forms.” Their father stressed, having Lu Ten demonstrate it again and setting them on it. Running the forms cold, Zuko was, for once, better than Azula—he was just better at keeping sense of himself once his feet was off the ground. He knew she’d be better as soon as fire was added into the equation, but that was okay. They’d help each other.

Azula silently wished for it to stay that way

They spent the entire practice session on the one form, not even adding fire to it yet, but even still by the time they went to their music class Zuko and Azula were both exhausted. And when they finished that, they both retreated to his room to talk. “What did you hear dad and Lu Ten talking about?” Azula asked, watching as he ran through the cold motions of the forms they had seen but hadn’t focused on that day. He furrowed his eyebrows and hummed. “Lu walked in. They talked about Master Piandao a little bit, but it was somehow important. And then Lu accused dad of knowing something, and then for some reason they started talking about Lu’s friend and his family.” >Azula paused, blinking. “You mean Wei?”

Wei, why did that name sound so familiar than it should

“Probably.” He shrugged, kicking up into the air. “I can’t think of any other friend they’d be talking about. And then dad was proud of Lu, I think for telling him whatever he told him?” Azula stared at him for a few moments before giggling. Normally it would’ve frustrated him, but he was in too good of a mood. His listening had gone well, and his test had gone well, and firebending had gone well, and he had played The Blue Spirit’s Theme almost perfectly. Sifu Himari had even smiled at him. Oh! Right, he’d have to bring up the possibility of setting up Sifu Yuki and Sifu Himari to Azula.

that would work because Himari had a girlfriend

After all of this, though. “Lu Ten told dad that he was dating Wei, Zuko.”

oh yah he was Lu Ten's boyfriend, but still there was something familiar about that name

Azula rolled her eyes. “That’s why dad was proud of him—it demonstrates a bond of trust between them.” “Oh.” Zuko paused and frowned, his eyebrows furrowing together. “Why would Lu be nervous to tell dad that he’s dating Wei anyway?”

because same sex relationships in the Fire Nation were risky

Azula stared at him in the way she always did when she couldn’t tell if he was telling a joke or not. “Because them dating is illegal? Grandfather Sozin’s law on homosexuality, passed twelve BSC. No Fire Nation citizen is permitted to engage in homosexual activities until they have borne the Nation at least two children. Lu Ten telling father that is a massive display of trust—while he’d likely have next to no repercussions because he is second in like for the throne and grandfather favours him, if news got out than Wei would likely be imprisoned or executed. At the very least his family and him would be disgraced and dishonoured.”

oh yah that sounded bad

Zuko paused. “That’s… bad.” His sister rolled his eyes. “Yeah, that is bad. It makes sense that father was proud of him. Now what’s this about your test?” “Oh. I said on the last question that grandfather burnt the peace treaties because grandmother died.” He landed on his toes and grinned to himself—almost perfect. “You’re an idiot, Zuzu.” He rolled his eyes at her this time. “You’re not helping, Lala.” She sighed. “Technically in saying that you’re casting doubt on the Fire Lord’s reasoning and state of mind. Sifu Yuki would be honour-bound by his loyalty to the Fire Lord to report it to him and you could get in big trouble. Grandfather doesn’t like dad and he doesn’t like us either. He could order your death.”

Zuko and Azula paled at the mention, Azula remembered how she taunted Zuko about Azulon ordering Zuko's death, they were glad nobody noticed

“That’s… very bad.” “Yeah, Zuzu, very bad. Very eloquent.” He stuck his tongue out. “Not like it matters anyway, Lu Ten dealt with it. Oh! Speaking of Sifu Yuki—what do you think about setting him up with Sifu Himari?” “Sifu Himari has a girlfriend.” Azula said, hopping off of his bed. “Now—enough of your horrible ideas. Show me that form again.” He nodded and kicked his foot up, spinning—

the creaking a door could be heard

“Zuko? Do you know where your sister is?” His father pushed the door open and his foot slipped, knocking a vase off his dresser.

everyone expected the sound of a vase shattering, but it never came

He didn’t even think, finishing the spin and catching the vase.

crisis averted

“Right there?” He pointed with his foot before straightening up and putting the vase back His father looked at him with an analyzing gaze, a low hum in his throat. “Your mother would like to know if you two would like to go on a walk with her. She is in her garden.” He shared a glance with his sister before running off, leaving his father standing alone in his room, staring at a perfectly unharmed vase.

what was he thinking?

Ozai reached out and ran his finger over the rim of the vase. It seemed as though the world was trying to convince him of what he already knew he should’ve done. He should’ve allowed Zuko to go with Lu Ten to study under Master Piandao.

Zuko remembered how he cousin was the one who noticed his skills and convinced Piandao to train him, Ozai had nothing to do with it

He had a keen interest in blades, a steady hand, and the determination that would serve him well learning the art of the blade. Yet… He could not bear to separate his children, nor could he bear to lose them for the months required for them to study at Piandao’s estate all the way in Shu Jing.

Zuko once thought it was a blessing to be away from Azula but looking back now it was another contributing factor to how their relationship turned out

He could no longer ignore the signs. Zuko was stretching his limits, sneaking through the rafters of the palace, listening to conversations he should not be able to.

wait, he knew?

His energy and skill needed to be directed in a productive manner.

what wasn't productive about sneaking throughout the palace and eavesdropping on super-secret conversations? wait-

He sat down in his office, using the few moments it took him to grind his ink to write the first draft of his letter in his mind. Esteemed Master Piandao.

looks like his training with Piandao was about to begin

I do not believe we have ever met; however, I know you are a close friend of my brother. More importantly, you are my nephew’s beloved teacher in the art of the blade. I am not known for a tendency to avoid the obvious—quite the opposite, in fact. I would like to call upon you to teach my children. Prince Zuko is six years of age and has already shown blossoming talent in the art of being unseen and unheard. He had quick reflexes that work until he realizes he is using them. Princess Azula is nearly five and has a sharp mind and reflexes nearly as sharp as her brother’s.

he was enrolling both of them?

I think you will find that they would both be eager and capable students.

Azula never really thought about using blades, she was more into using firebending and firebending alone

I am aware that typically your students join you in Shu Jing, however due to their age and other studies I feel it would be best if my children remained here and you boarded at the palace. You will find that it is not the worst place to stay. Certainly, better than many of the places you stayed during your time in the army. With Honour, Prince Ozai Third in line to the Dragon Throne. Son of Fire Lord Azulon and the late Fire Lady Ilah. Husband of Princess Ursa and father of Prince Zuko and Princess Azula. He would not send his children away, and he would not separate them. What better solution than to summon the ideal teacher to the palace to teach them together. As he walked to the hawkery, he smiled to himself. There was absolutely no way Master Piandao could refuse. He had beaten a hundred firebenders, yes, but Ozai was worth more than a hundred.

Aang remembered his big fight with Ozai, he was with a thousand with the power of the comet on his side

And disliked by his father as he was, there was no way Fire Lord Azulon would take such an insult to the royal family as Piandao refusing, even if it was addressed to his unfavored son.

Chapter Text

Part 2: the answer

Lord Piandao of the major house Oshiro stared down at the scroll in his hands with a kind of revulsion on his features.

"Surely he'll agree to teach the kids, right?" Suki said

“Absolutely not,”

"Spoke too soon" Toph said

He hissed, waving the scroll in the air as if it gave off a foul odor he wanted to be rid of. “Fat! Come look at this—” “I am well aware of what it says, Master Piandao. You read it aloud.” He huffed and cleared his throat. “Well let me read it again, just so you can really understand the audacity of this man. “I am aware that typically your students join you in Shu Jing, however due to their age and other studies I feel it would be best if my children remained here and you boarded at the palace. You will find that it is not the worst place to stay”.

Yah Ozai didn't choose the best words

He acts as though I have already accepted his request to train his children, as if it would be an honor!”

"Well it's the Royal Family so in a way it is an honor" Zuko said

“And will you accept, Master Piandao?” Fat asked smoothly, his tone decidedly unimpressed, as if he were a child overexaggerating themself. “Did you not hear me earlier? No! I rejected Azulon when he asked me to return to the army, and when he sent a hundred firebenders I defeated them all. If need be, I’ll do it again.” He would have to make sure to lure them outside the walls of his estate though—the west wing still needed repairs that he hadn’t gotten around to doing because of stray fireballs.

Yeesh, several of them whistled or gasped at the battle damage, the battle must have been more than they thought

“Did you not teach young Prince Lu Ten just a few months ago? I distinctly recall still how he preferred his tea.” He plucked the scroll from Piandao’s hand where he was still waving it about, setting it gently on his desk. “That is a whole other matter,” He said, taking a few slow breaths in. “That was a favor to Iroh, and Lu Ten is a good young man. Intelligent, diligent, dedicated. He may not have much innate skill with a sword, but he had the determination to get himself to a decent level and that is worth far more.” “The fact that he gifted you a portrait he did of you when he finished his training certainly helped as well.”

"That's a nice gift" Katara said

“That had nothing to do with anything.” He knelt at his desk and rolled the scroll open yet again, shaking his head with disbelief. “I have heard nothing good about Prince Ozai, and I have no doubt he is the exact type of parent who hypes up their snot-nosed brats to be far greater than they actually are.”

"Brats?" Enrika shrieked "How dare he, the prince and princess are good people" Zuko smiled at his niece while Azula frowned

Fat poured him a cup of tea and hummed. “I would not be so certain about that. Prince Iroh has been speaking of his brother quite favorably lately.” He took the tea, sipping it slowly. Assam—not his favorite, but he still enjoyed it every so often. And he definitely appreciated it now, he would need the energy to think of an appropriately insulting—but not treasonous—response to the pompous prince. “My cousin has clearly gone insane in his old age.

"Wait what?" almost everyone asked, Zuko and Azula looked at them "Wait, you didn't know that Piandao was a member of the Royal Family, he's the nephew of Azulon, son of Princess Anzu" Aang looked up at the mention of his old friend, he didn't know she had a kid, that must have been a reason why Piandao knew he was the Avatar first time they met

Prince Ozai’s reputation precedes him—he is ruthless, cruel, and entirely without remorse or empathy. He takes after his father, clearly.”

no kidding

“Ah, you mean your other cousin takes after his father, your uncle, his only living parent? What a surprise,” His butler said dryly as he sipped his own tea and leant back. “Particularly given you’ve never met him before and go only off of rumors.” “Don’t treat me as though I’m a child, Fat.” He scowled, his brow furrowing. “I have never had a one on one conversation with Ozai, but I remember seeing him in the palace when I was a teen. He was prone to outbursts and violence—I recall he burnt servants on numerous occasions. I don’t go off of rumors, I go off of those that have suffered his cruelty.”

those rumors held a lot of truth to them

“My apologies then, Master Piandao.” Fat didn’t seem to be paying full attention, instead staring out a window. He followed his gaze to see another hawk and a sigh was drawn from his lips.

another message

It would be a mail heavy day, then. He allowed the hawk to land on a perch and he took the new scroll from its container, offering the animal a piece of dried fish. It took it before flying off, leaving Piandao to stare at the seal on the scroll. It wasn’t Ozai’s, no, but it was one remarkably similar that he was far more accustomed to. “What do you want, Lu Ten?” He muttered to himself as he unrolled it, eyes narrowing as he read it.

Master Piandao.

I hope this letter finds you well. I also hope you don’t find this letter too presumptuous—if you do, well, forgive a young man his youthful mistakes. How would you feel about spending a few months to visit your favorite student? And your mother, I suppose. I passed her in the hall just earlier today—I though she had retreated completely from palace life but I suppose she felt it time to give grandfather a piece of her mind once more. I think your father is still on Ember Island, but your sisters are certainly here.

Sisters? who were they? Zuko and Azula knew full well who they were, Azula would have to apologize to them

Perhaps I shouldn’t mention that, I am trying to convince you to come to the Caldera, after all. I had tried to convince my uncle to let my cousins come with me when I sent to study with you initially, but he refused. I think you’d quite like them, they have some of the most beautiful calligraphy I’ve ever seen of children their age. I hear my father is also planning to return to the palace for an Army-Navy war meeting with grandfather to determine how to appropriately allocate resources. It goes without saying that Admiral Jeong Jeong will be there.

"Why is Jeong Jeong important to mention?" "Because he's Piandao's husband" Azula said

I would love to have my favorite teacher here and I would love to introduce you to my cousins, at the very least. And if possible, I would love if you would teach them a thing or two. They’re both firebenders, but you and I both know that firebending is not the end all be all (even if my skill in firebending far surmounts my skill with a blade) and I’d like for them to be able to protect themselves should they be unable to firebend for any reason—whether that be their own inability or the sun going dark (I have looked into history and it has been known to happen on occasion, although the celestial beings tend to work in our favor as partial eclipses are far more common than total eclipses).

a total eclipse happens only a couple of months before the return of the Comet

Aunt Ursa is a nonbender,

as far as everyone else knew

but I don’t believe she knows more than the basic self-defense with a blade that all Fire Nation citizens are required to learn as part of the national schooling curriculum. Thankfully the palace guard are quite good but… Well, you know why I still worry. I don’t want my cousins to ever be defenseless. Their father would never let that happen, of course, but I still worry.

he was their cousin he had a right to worry

So come for a visit? Please? I swear I’ve been training with the katana, and I think you would be pleased with the progress I’ve made. Honorably, Prince Lu Ten. “You know…” He startled slightly and turned to glare at Fat, who had clearly been reading over his shoulder. Rude. “You say that Prince Ozai turned out exactly like his father, but was there really any other option with no one else there to guide him?” His servant quirked his eyebrow, sipping his tea. Piandao stared at him for a very long moment. Fat stared back. Piandao blinked first. He wasn’t actually convinced that Fat needed to blink—the man always won their contests.

Sokka thought back to his training, did the man ever blink

“I suppose you make a good point,” He conceded, tapping his finger against the paper before reading into his desk to procure an ink stick and his favorite brush. “No child is born evil, even one with blood as poisoned as theirs.”

Azula looked down, she must have been one with poison

He could practically sense Fat rolling his eyes as he rolled both letters back up and set them to the side, unrolling his own, blank scroll and holding it in place with its weights. He took his time grinding the stick into a droplet of water as he considered just how to phrase his letter. It would have to be addressed to Prince Ozai, unfortunately. Lu Ten did not have the authority over his cousins to alter their schedules to make room for him, and knowing the son of Azulon’s foul attitude, he would not take well to Piandao showing up at the palace without being alerted, even if it was fully his right. He was not looking forward to being made to take tea with Azulon. He had always shared his father’s opinion of Fire Lord Azulon—

Aang remembered how Anzu was dating Kuzon, he hoped they got together

he was cruel, callous, and unfortunately far too powerful to just take out for most people. He still didn’t know why his mother hadn’t killed him when he burnt those peace treaties, but he blames it on her love of her younger brother overriding her hatred of the Fire Lord. And he was not looking forward to the way his older sisters would doubtlessly swarm him and drag him all around the Caldera, as if he hadn’t spent portions of his childhood there with their mother, just as they had. “I will make the arrangements for the west wing to be fixed while you’re gone,” Fat spoke, standing behind him for a moment. “And perhaps I will take a vacation.” He hummed noncommittally in the back of his throat.

a vacation always sounds nice, that's what they were doing before all this happened

How to word this…

hopefully nothing rude

Prince Ozai. After some consideration, I have decided to take your offer. I have some business to attend to in the capital anyway, so the trip would not be a waste if I choose not to teach your children after all. I will still be doing my assessment process with your children as I do with every prospective student I have. There are certain types of students that my training meshes well with, and types it does not. It would be useless for me to teach them if they will not learn from my methods. You need not house me in the palace—my family has multiple properties in the Caldera and I will be staying there, though I agree to train the children in the palace if I end up taking them as students. I would appreciate copies of the Prince and Princesses schedules to be sent to me in advance, so that I may think of how I may work around them, and which parts must be altered. I will arrive in the Caldera within a few weeks, and we may speak face to face then.

oh boy, things were about to get real

Until we meet, Lord Piandao Oshiro of Shu Jing. Prince Lu Ten, Fine. Lord Piandao Oshiro of Shu Jing.

everyone knew the next chapter would have Piandao meeting with Ozai

Chapter Text

Part 3: greetings

“Master Piandao.” His latest student met him at the gates of the palace, giving the bow of a student to his master. It was, technically, incorrect. They were in the palace, and Lu Ten was a prince who was no longer formally under his tutelage.

it was still respectful for a student to always bow to their master, Katara still bowed to Pakku and Aang bowed to all his teachers even years later

Even so, Piandao responded with the bow of a master to his student instead of a subject to his prince. He had never much cared for the supposed value of royalty. There was a reason his mother had requested none of her children receive royal titles, despite being technically owed them due to her status. Piandao was perfectly happy with the rank his father’s house brought him, and he knew his sisters were as well. Supposedly Azulon had offered them each the title of princess once they turned ten and they had refused. Piandao had never received such an offer, but then again, he had never had a warm relationship with his uncle

yah Azulon wasn't father material, so his role of uncle was most likely just as bad as his role as a father

and he had already been ten at the time his parents adopted him. “Prince Lu Ten. It is good to see you again. I see you carry your blade with you—well done.” Normally this was when he would draw his own blade and greet his students with a test of their skill. Sadly, however, he was keenly aware of the eyes of the royal guards milling about. While he had no doubt Lu Ten’s personal guard had been warned of Piandao’s fondness for trial by fire—or in this case, trial by blade—he doubted his student had the forethought to warn all the guards in the palace. And while he was aware he could fight them off, he also wasn’t one to try his luck without reason.

better to not try your luck at all

“I polish it every night,” Lu Ten said with a grin that easily gave hint of the euphemism underlying his words. Piandao offered him a glare in return and crossed his arms, inclining his head in a suggestion for the prince to lead on rather than make more dirty jokes. Lu Ten was known for his intelligence as well as his firebending, so it was only suitable that he laughed only a short while longer before guiding his teacher through the halls. “You’re lucky, master. You managed to arrive early enough that my uncle is stuck in a meeting with Minister Yamada, but late enough that both of my cousins are home. I think they’re playing in one of the courtyards right now.”

more than likely their mother's courtyard

“And if they are not? What do the young royals do in this day and age when they aren’t studying or playing in a courtyard?”

the underlying of his question was that he was asking what the kids were like in general

He ran his eyes over the tapestries lining the walls.

Lu Ten was known for his intelligence. He heard the true question underlying his words— What are the children truly like? “Well, Zuko likes to sneak about. I usually catch him trying to eavesdrop on people around twice a day, and I doubt that’s even half the amount of eavesdropping his does. Of course, that’s when Azula is in school. When she’s home they’re nigh inseparable, and she’s not quite as good at sneaking as he is. They like to practice firebending together, though I think they believe they have everyone else fooled. Zula is a natural at firebending, so she spends a lot of time guiding Zuko so he keeps up with her.” Lu Ten tilted his head in the way he always did when he was trying to remember the image of the countryside that he had glanced for a half second before Piandao commanded him to paint it. “They’re both just kids though, and they have massive sweet tooths, so they like to sneak into the kitchens to steal sweets. Zukes likes dango, but Zula’s favorite is daifuku.”

Azula remembered how Enrika also snuck into the kitchen to steal sweets

“Like you,” Piandao commented with half a mind, his face pensive. Lu Ten’s description hadn’t been what he had expected. The firebending, yes, but he knew of the royal family’s propensity for pitting siblings in competition against each other—intentionally or not—it had been the very reason his cousin had chosen to only have one child, after all. For the prodigious firebending child—and the younger one, at that—to willingly help their sibling enough that they could compete in talent? It was unexpected, particularly from Prince Ozai, whom had thrown his all into being powerful enough to compete with his older brother. Not that Iroh himself had much inclination to fight against Ozai. He had been on the front for most of Prince Ozai’s childhood, from what he knew. Piandao himself had only met his cousin when he joined the army at age twenty in an act of rebellion that let his father not talking to him for months until his mother had threatened to electrocute them both unless they spoke to each other.

Yeesh, Anzu sounded like a very intimidating woman, one could only imagine how good of a fighter she was

Both Oshiro men had a healthy amount of respect (and a mild dose of fear) for Princess Anzu, Chief Advisor to the Fire Lord, so of course they started talking again from that point on. Still, Piandao had to admit that his father was right. The way Fire Lord Azulon was waging the war was cruel and senseless, leaving towns ravaged when instead they could be helping them.

Ozai despite being pure evil did at least have the decency of conquering towns instead of burning them to the ground like how Azulon did it

All Azulon did was carry on Sozin’s legacy, rather than honor Ilah’s. That was what his mother said, at least. He had never had the honor of knowing Fire Lady Ilah, having been only five years old when she died. It made him pause to think of how he was somehow a mere five years older than Prince Ozai himself. “I guess so.” Lu Ten rubbed the back of his neck, laughing. “They pull off the whole thievery thing a lot better than I did when I was a kid though, I can tell you that. I maybe succeeded in stealing sweets once a month, I swear if they weren’t worried about disappointing Ursa they’d manage it multiple times a day.”

Azula always found a way to disappoint her mother in more ways than one

They were just children. Playing together and stealing sweets from the kitchen. Children who needed a rational, kind hand to guide them.

Zuko found that in Ursa and Iroh, Azula thought she had one in Ozai

He hated it when Fat was right.

"Sucks to be you" Enrika said "Enrika" Azula said "Sorry mommy"

“I see.” He nodded slowly as he stepped into the courtyard with Lu Ten, lingering still in the entryway as he watched the children play. It appeared they had friends over—likely Princess Azula’s friends, given that the two other girls still wore their uniforms from the Royal Fire Academy for Girls, although the princess herself had seemed to change out of them. There was no exclusion of the prince though, as he would have expected from the group of girls. No, Prince Zuko seemed to be involved in their game just as equally.

something Azula excluded her brother from far too often

Then again, he mused as he watched one of the girls stick a flower into the prince’s hair before backflipping away in a way that he wouldn’t have expected a five-year-old to be capable of, he wasn’t entirely sure what the game actually was, or even if it was a game at all.

"Nah it's more likely just them hanging out" Aang said

“The boy with the flower in his hair is obviously Zuko,” Lu Ten said from beside him, his arms crossed over his chest as he smiled in a way that looked like pride. Interesting. It seemed he truly did care greatly for his cousins.

what the actual heck does that mean, of course he cared for them

“The girl with the top knot who looks like she’s considering murder? That’s Azula.

"And she's most likely indeed planning a murder" Katara said, Enrika looked at Katara confused, why was everyone so bitter towards this other Azula, she hadn't done anything really bad

I promise she’s probably not, that’s just her face whenever she’s thinking about anything. She’s probably trying to figure out where Ty Lee—that’s the girl with the braid walking on her hands right now—got that flower, since it’s not one that Aunt Ursa grows in her gardens. Her mother is Lady Xu, you know, the one that had septuplets? Ty Lee is one of those septuplets.” The prince cleared his throat and leaned back against the column behind him. “Actually, I’d like to know that too… Anyway, the last girl—the tall one—is Mai. She’s the daughter of Lord Takeda—” “Son of General Takeda?”

Mai and Zuko were on good terms with the old man, he didn't approve of Ukano's New Ozai Society, and he was loyal to Zuko through and through

He asked with a raised eyebrow. The man was a legend that even Piandao could respect, known for securing much of the northwestern Earth Kingdom under Fire Nation rule without excessive cruelty or force.

now that's impressive

Piandao himself had had the honor of playing pai sho with him multiple times while serving under him. “The very same. Ukano chose not to go into the army proper—weak stomach,

Yah he was no fighter

I think—but he has a brilliant mind for both architecture and strategy and often gives his contributions on the invasions of larger cities—those that have walls and the like. He’s been consulting with my father about Ba Sing Se, actually.” Lu Ten gestured with his chin. “Mai doesn’t seem all that interested in architecture, but the again she doesn’t seem all that interested in anything. I think she might already be being taught court manners.”

she was taught every since she could crawl

“That would explain the concerningly blank look on her face,” Piandao mused as he noticed the girl’s face flicker into happiness for a moment as Ty Lee hugged her before it returned to impassivity as she hugged her back. “And I am just being tasked to train the prince and princess?” His nephew—well, technically first cousin once removed, but essentially his nephew—smirked at him. “Well, you formally training Mai and Ty Lee would require getting formal approval from Lord Takeda and Lady Xu. But if they just so happen to be there when Zuko and Azula are receiving their lessons… They come over a few times a week.”

"Wait are we getting a chance to train with the legendary master Piandao?" Ty Lee asked

“I see.” It would be dangerous to teach them—General Takeda’s respect for his opponents couldn’t be guaranteed to be passed down to his granddaughter. And while Lady Xu had famously chosen not to contribute her chi-blocking abilities to the war effort,

Chi-blocking was a rare feat that was exclusive to the Xu family and now the Kyoshi Warriors, other than them they were few and far between

there was no assurance that her children would not.

Ty Lee and all her siblings were taught by their mother

In teaching them, he could be contributing to the savagery of the Fire Nation’s current war effort. But was he not already doing that by training Prince Ozai’s children? “The other girls—they’re firebenders? Have they started receiving training in it yet?” He asked, though he had no doubt his first question would be answered in the affirmative. A firebending prodigy like Princess Azula would see no sense in befriending nonbenders, particularly if she cared about the power of her associates enough to risk competition from her brother by training him in firebending.

Azula did genuinely make friends with Mai and Ty Lee, at first, until all they were to her were tools to be used

Even Lu Ten, who cared little for the typical bending superiority attitudes of the Fire Nation, had only formed close friendships with other firebenders from what he’d heard. “Nope.” The shock obviously showed on his face, even if he quickly wiped it away, because Lu Ten’s tone became smug. “Both nonbenders as far as we know. Of course, I guess they could still show bending ability, they’re only five, but as of now… no.”

and they were confirmed to be 100% nonbenders

He looked at the princess more analytically. “I see… I would like to meet them to decide if I shall train them.”

Ty Lee had her fingers crossed, it would be exciting to train with Piandao

But his mind was already made up, he knew. He would take the risk of them becoming violent, killing machines, as many of the children he saw nowadays became. And he would do his best to prevent that from ever happening. Lu Ten nodded and straightened up, letting out an ear piercing, sharp whistle that Piandao only knew he must have learnt while training under his mother. He resisted the urge to rub his ear to get the ringing out as the children looked over in unison. “Hey, mini menaces, get over here! There’s someone I’d like you to meet!” The children shared a look amongst themselves—they clearly already trusted each other deeply and valued each other’s judgement. Interesting—before Princess Azula and Prince Zuko took the head of a rough triangle, leading the other two girls over. “Mini menaces! Can that be our group name?”

"Please no" Mai said "No thank you" Zuko said "Not my cup of tea" Azula said

He heard a bright voice say, though he couldn’t tell which of the girls had said it. “No, Ty Lee.”

oh jeez they were talking in unison again

The royals said in, frankly rather creepy, unison. Ah. That answered that, then. Her voice suited her personality in general—he had never seen anyone bounce so high while still somehow maintaining a consistent step.

"Ty Lee's awesome like that" Azula said, Ty Lee looked over to Azula shocked that she said something positive about her, something she hadn't done for many years

She pouted in a playful way before the entire group stopped a few steps in front of them, just out of arms reach. “This is Lord Oshiro. I was with him these past few months that I’ve been gone, studying swordsmanship. He’s the best swordsman in the Fire Nation, if not the entire world.”

it's the entire world

“You may simply call me Master Piandao, I much prefer it.” He inclined his head, watching for the children’s reactions. Ty Lee had the same bright look on her face as before. She seemed to be constantly happy,

"Nothing new" Azula said only for Ty Lee to snap at Azula "Who asked you" Azula sank into her chair, Enrika glared at Ty Lee before attempting to wiggle out of her mother's arm, he fist raised "Let me at her, let me at her" only when Azula started humming a song that Enrika started falling asleep

something that Piandao nearly envied her for. She clearly had never heard of him, but she still bowed respectfully. The granddaughter of General Takeda bowed too, but her face remained in the same impassive mask. Still, Piandao had learned to read her grandfather well enough, and she was young. He noticed the slight furrow of her eyebrows and the thinning of her lips—she wasn’t sure what to think of him, wasn’t sure why they were being introduced to him. A stark contrast to Mai, Prince Zuko seemed to have absolutely no court face. He didn’t bow—he wasn’t required to,

it would be polite for him to do so

so it was no slight—but his face lit up and it was clear that he was only barely holding himself back from asking a million questions. “Lu has told us a lot about you—did you really defeat a hundred firebenders without a single burn?”

oh boy here he goes with asking a hundred questions

“Indeed, I did.” But as interesting as the reactions of the other children were, Princess Azula’s piercing gaze was by far the most interesting. Only four years old and yet already with a stare that would make most men quake. Most men did not grow up with Piandao’s mother. He stared right back and eventually the princess inclined her head ever so slightly. “Lord Piandao Oshiro… Is there any relation to Lord Kuzon Oshiro, husband of Chief Advisor Anzu?”

Aang's old friends from one hundred years ago

She had done her research, though he wasn’t yet certain why the research had been done.

it's because she wanted to know everything about everyone to any advantage she could

The focus was on his mother, so clearly it was not an interest in the only vocal opposition allowed to remain against Fire Lord Azulon that came in the shape of his father. It similarly wasn’t with regards to lineage, otherwise she would have referred to his mother as Princess Anzu rather than by the title she went by most often now. The most obvious answer was an interest in her grandfather’s reign—everyone intelligent knew that the Chief Advisor held the second- or third-most power in court, directly behind the Fire Lord and Fire Consort, without the constant attention the Fire Lord and his spouse were subject to. But even as Chief Advisor his mother had faded into the background since Fire Lady Ilah’s death and Fire Lord Azulon’s subsequent descent into madness, enough that few people even realized the Fire Lord had an acting Chief Advisor and not merely his Council of Advisors. Had Princess Azula been the daughter of Prince Iroh, he would have more heavily considered the possibility of her having an interest in his mother’s study and writings on the spirits, including not only the Great Spirit Agni but a number of Fire Nation and non-Fire Nation minor spirits, like the Painted Lady of the Jang Hui River

the one Katara impersonated (and saw with her own eyes)

and the Northern Water Tribe’s Dark Water Spirit.

the namesake of the mask Zuko wore

But he had heard Iroh lament more than enough about is brother’s lack of faith to immediately write that option off. The princess’s imperial gold eyes narrowed, and it set in. Ah. A prodigious firebender. It would make sense for a girl with her power and ambition—the ambition practically bled off of her—to look into lightningbending.

Azula remembered how she attempted lightning a few years ago and it literally exploded in her face, she still didn't know why that happened but she hadn't try lightning ever since, Enrika woke up, she glared back at Ty Lee before focusing on the book again

After all, her grandfather, father, uncle, and even cousin could do it. It was practically the royal art. And a girl like her would immediately discover who had rediscovered the art and brought it into the modern day—perhaps Lu Ten himself had even told her upon finding her searching. Although, if she had discovered his mother’s status as the only master lightningbender (for he had heard her complain enough times about being unable to declare either Azulon nor Lu Ten as masters or even teach them the mastery forms due to the stability of their chi), it would be a wonder if she had not discovered her status as a princess too. Playing politics already, it seemed. “My father,” He responded, noting the subtle widening of her eyes before she nodded sharply. “And yes, Chief Advisor Anzu is my mother.” “So that must be why you’re visiting then.” The princess nodded sharply, as if she had everything figured out. Intelligent, but overconfident. He would have to work on that with her. “You’re in the palace to visit your mother.” “That is certainly one reason,” He acquiesced. “Although, I also did want to perhaps take tea and have a game of pai sho with my old student.” He glanced over to Lu Ten and smiled.

"Uh.... I'm confused is he lying or telling the truth?" Enrika asked "Both" Azula said

Not a lie told, and yet not the truth either. The princess seemed content with her not entirely accurate conclusion and bowed shallowly to him, despite not needing to. The prince followed a moment later. >Interesting. It seemed that they really were a pair, following each other’s lead at any given opportunity. He would need to see how they functioned apart as well. “Lord Oshiro.”

oh no

He came to a halt and cursed internally. He was only a few hallways over from his mother’s office, and yet somehow the very man he had been trying to avoid had found him.

here it was, the confrontation

He pivoted on his heel and inclined his head respectfully. “Prince Ozai. It’s a pleasure.”

they won't call it that exactly

The man stared down at him for a moment. He hated that the prince was taller than him. Why couldn’t he have been born to his parents and inherited his father’s height? Although, knowing his luck he probably would have inherited his mother’s instead. And then he would’ve had the misfortune of sharing blood with Prince Ozai.

but if he's apart of the royal family doesn't that mean he shares blood anyway

“Indeed. My nephew speaks of you often—he claims you’re the best and I will accept no one but the best training my children.” He smiled in a way that made Piandao’s skin crawl as his fingers itched to reach back and draw his sword for security.

good call

“I have not yet decided if I wish to train your children,”

bad call

He said, letting the very same steel as his sword creep into his tone. “I am the best, and as the best I have the right to choose who I train and who I do not. Your children are younger than all I’ve trained thus far, and I am not convinced that they are the type of student I would wish to take on.”

Zuko is definitely that type of student, not sure about Azula (Or Mai and Ty Lee)

The prince’s eyes darkened—better than the Fire Lord’s glare, but not quite as good as his Chief Advisor. “Are you implying that my children would, for any reason, be less than ideal students, Master Piandao?” “Lord Oshiro, Prince Ozai.”

chattering teeth, nail biting and nervous sweeting was everywhere, were they about to fight, Azula buried Enrika's face in her shoulder so she won't have to hear the fight (Despite her wanting to hear the fighting)

He refused to be cowed, keeping his gaze. Ozai was just as horrible of a person as he had expected. “I am merely saying that this all hinges on my decision—and it is a decision I have not yet made.”

please listen to him

The prince hummed, “Interesting. Tell me, Lord Oshiro, are you still as skilled as you were when you defeated a hundred firebenders?”

oh no, that's something said before a response and than an attack

“Even more so.” He folded his hands in his sleeves. And there it was, that threat he had expected. “I have gained nothing from age but skill and wisdom—and I hope you do as well. Now, if you will excuse me?” “Of course, Lord Oshiro,” His tone was disdainful, and he smirked internally. He had won this battle. “I shall see you when you decide to train my children, then.” “If.” He said briefly, turning and walking with longer than necessary strides to his mother’s office.

sighs of relief escaped everyone's mouths

He wasn’t fleeing. He was victorious. His knuckles rapped against the heavy wooden door thrice before he stepped in and immediately wished he hadn’t.

it couldn't be that bad to see your mother

“Mother…” He couldn’t help the slight upward curl of his lip. “Uncle.”

oh now that's another story

His mother smiled at him, inclining her head. Her white hair was pulled back into the same severe phoenix tail it always was—he only ever saw her with her hair down when they were home. She somehow looked forty years younger than she actually was, although then again, he hadn’t seen all that many one hundred and two-year-old women. How she managed to look younger than her daughters, though, he had no clue. And of course, the same sharp, pale gold eyes that he had become accustomed to throughout his life. He would’ve felt immediately at ease, if it weren’t for the other person in the room. “Piandao.” Fire Lord Azulon inclined his head as well, his tone vaguely disdainful. Good. They had an agreement to hate each other.

jeez it's like nobody in their family can go one generation with any hatred going around

But they also had an agreement to not argue too heavily around his mother—he had no wish to hear her biting tone, to taste ozone in the air. He took the other seat in the room, unfortunately sinking into the chair that was positioned next to his uncle opposite to her mother, whom sat comfortably in at her desk. Then again, it could be uncomfortable. He had never quite learned how to read the subtleties of his mother’s masks, not to go so far as to determine whether she was comfortable or not. He poured himself a cup of tea from the pot, allowing the warmth of the porcelain to warm his always cold fingers. “I wasn’t aware that you’d be visiting, Dao.”

Aang barely held in a laugh "Dao?"

Anzu spoke, reading out to brush her fingers over his cheek gently. He leaned into the gentle touch, his eyes sliding shut for a brief moment.

Mama's boy

“It was a rather impromptu decision, and I thought I would surprise you. I’m not sure how long I’ll be in the Caldera.” She hummed quietly, tapping the bottom of his chin in the way she always did when he had been ten and newly adopted, needing to accustom himself to his new rank and status, too used to bowing his head at everyone he passed. “Are your sisters aware you’re here?”

He cleared his throat. “Lo and Li?

Sokka gasped "Of course, it's Lo and Li.... who's Lo and Li?" Azula spoke "My lightningbending instructors" and she almost had them fight each other in an Agni Kai, yet more people she had to apologize to

No. No, they’re unaware, as far as I know. Although I wouldn’t be surprised if they had somehow already figured it out.” His mother laughed, a sweet, smooth sound. It was ruined by his uncle clearing his throat and rising from his seat. “I suppose we will continue this later. Anzu, it was- Sit down, Azulon.” Her tone became sharp in a way that reminded him rather unpleasantly of being a teen and being caught dueling his classmates at the Royal Academy. He hadn’t enjoyed the punishment for that, nor had he enjoyed the verbal scalding he had received. “You can handle spending a few minutes with your nephew.”

"yah but can Piandao handle several minutes with his uncle" Suki said

The discomfort that passed over his uncle’s features was oddly satisfying as he settled back down into his seat, his joints creaking minutely. “Can? Yes. Want to…” He muttered in a way that Anzu definitely heard, if the glare she gave him was anything to measure by. “Now, Dao, dear, why are you actually here?” “I thought I would visit Prince Lu Ten. I want to ensure he is not allowing his skills to wane while living in luxury in the palace.”

there's no logical way she's gonna buy that

His mother quirked an eyebrow. “Why are you actually here, Dao?” Unlike Princess Azula, his mother did not suffice with the simple answer. “I’m here to assess Prince Zuko and Princess Azula to determine whether or not I wish to teach them as well,” He murmured, sipping his tea as his uncle scoffed.

jeez, even more points taken from Azulon

“If I wish to teach them, I will be here for a few months. If not, then likely only a few weeks.” “Then I hope you find them worthy, my dear.” Azulon rolled his eyes and downed the remnants of his tea. “I hope you don’t.”

even more points

Chapter Text

Part 4: one is a lonely number
The children were children, in short. They did not have the attention span for long lessons, so Piandao instead gave them a multitude of short lessons, slowly lengthening them to increase their tolerance. Mai and Ty Lee, while unable to spend time after every school day at the palace, joined the prince and princess for lessons twice a week.

Ty Lee bounced in her chair excitedly while Mai smirked, they were learning under Piandao

He was certainly started by the skill with shuriken that Mai demonstrated the very first lesson he had with her. His expertise was not in thrown weapons, no, but he was skilled enough with them to give her some tutelage.

her throwing knives was a hobby she picked up to escape her mother's lessons

He was already drafting a reference letter for her in his mind for when she inevitably surpassed his ability to teach. He had no doubt that she would flourish under Yuyan tutelage

Mai took notice of the Yuyan, they were legendary, it was a childhood dream of hers to train under them, Aang remembered the Yuyan, they captured him under the orders of Zhao

—they were the very best when it came to anything sharp that flew threw the air. It would be a pain to explain to Lord Takeda that he had been secretly teaching his daughter

forget Ukano what about Mai's mother?

… It would likely be easier to go over his head and speak to General Takeda himself. He added that to his eventual to do list in his mind. That being said, he would have to find a weapon that worked better at short ranges for her. At least, that was what he had thought until Mai had produced a pair of emeici from the folds of her robes—they had apparently been her mother’s old pair that she had taken when Lady Takeda had gotten a new pair.

the only weapon her mother would use

Emeici were not his expertise, but he knew enough about them and had enough texts to instruct her. The other children were somewhat harder to determine. Ty Lee had the same grace Lady Xu was famous for, her feet barely touching the ground when she stepped, but she had an aversion to sharp instruments. She was intimately comfortable with her own body, able to manipulate it with ease, but as soon as a blade was in her hand she became awkward, more prone to injuring herself and others around her. It was a hindrance he would have her work past, but he could already tell that she would never be fully comfortable with a sword or a dagger as her weapon of choice.

yah she didn't like sharp weapons, she wanted something that wouldn't kill someone

Doubtlessly her mother would teach her to chi block—a skill she was famous for—if she hadn’t already, but Piandao was a weaponsmaster. Unlike Mai, her skills entirely relied on her being in close contact and left her vulnerable to longer ranged weapons or even just those with a longer reach. She was fast enough that he was more concerned about weapons with a long reach than projectiles. Surprisingly enough, the answer came from Ty Lee herself as she used a long stick to poke Prince Zuko then trip him when he tried to run at her in retaliation.

long stick? was he thinking about a bo staff

That could work. Prince Zuko had been easy and yet hard.

how is that?

“I want a sword.” The boy had declared as soon as he had brought up the concept of training them in weaponry. The children had all been surprisingly patient where most were not, doing calligraphy with ease (indeed, Prince Zuko and Princess Azula did have some of the most beautiful calligraphy he had ever seen from a child), even if Ty Lee’s calligraphy was virtually unreadable and Mai’s was precise, perfect, but lifeless. None of them held Lu Ten’s skill in painting, but after Prince Zuko spilt paint on Princess Azula’s painting and it resulted in all four of them flinging paint at each other and laughing until they were breathless,

in short children having fun

Piandao found he didn’t quite mind. The landscape painting of his estate that Lu Ten gifted him later that day also helped. “Azula obviously needs a short-range weapon because she likes to use a lot of long-range things with her firebending.

made sense, she would have a way to defend herself in short range

But I’m not as good at firebending as her, so my weapon needs to be a bit longer ranged than her—but not as far as Mai—because I need something I can use both close and far away. So… a sword.” Prince Zuko stared up at him.

well.... Zuko had just demonstrated a 100 iq play

He blinked in return. The boy had good reasoning. Yet it felt like there was more. “You also want to be like Lu Ten!” Ty Lee chimed in, playing with one of the emeici Mai had handed her. Ah.

Still, the boy had presented his argument well. “I will start you with a bokken then, to accustom you to the length and weight of a sword. Your cousin uses a katana, but we may have to alter the style of bokken a few times to find the sword that will work best for you.”

he used twin niuweidao

The boy nodded eagerly and ducked under a swipe of Ty Lee’s weapon.

"Sorry" Ty Lee said "it's okay" Zuko said

He sighed slowly. Prince Zuko was right about Princess Azula though. Her firebending was strong and reliable—while he knew about the occasional eclipses that could make firebending irrelevant, any weapon would assist her in that, long or short ranged. Firebending was primarily a ranged weapon, most bending was, which is why the best advice for fighting a firebender is to get so close that they would only be able to use low powered flames as risk of burning themselves or their clothing. Firebending as powerful as the young princess’s in particular always did best at long range, while Prince Zuko tended more toward mid range firebending. The princess needed something she could use when someone got too close to her, and ideally something that could counter whatever weapon the person had. Yet when it came time to bestow the children with weaponry, it hadn’t been him or Prince Zuko that had come up with Azula’s weapon.

really, than whom?

“Mai. You have your emeici, yes?” He quirked an eyebrow and the girl opened her hands, spinning the small spikes. He nodded, stepping to his next student. “Ty Lee.” He held out the bo staff, allowing her to take the smooth wood and cling to it. His lips twitched. Not a sharp edge in sight, but long enough reach to compensate for her usual tendency for close quarters combat. Bo staves were also easy to acquire and replace—the girl had a habit of forgetting her things at the palace, and while he hoped it didn’t extend to her weaponry, he had a feeling it would. “Prince—” He moved the bokken out of the way as the boy tried to snatch it from his hand.

impatient as always

“Prince Zuko.” He handed it to him with a chiding look, tilting his head as the boy immediately held it in one hand instead of the two that was proper. “Two hands.” Zuko took the sword in two hands, frowning slightly. Piandao stepped toward towards his sister before taking a glance back at the prince. He held the bokken in one hand once again. Interesting. The boy had switched the hand he used to do his calligraphy halfway through their lesson on it, claiming it had gotten tired during his history class earlier. And yet his writing had remained perfect.

he might not be great in firebending but he made up for it with his other skills

He reached into his robes, his mind drifting back to when he had found the perfect weapon for the young princess.

what was it?

Or, rather, the perfect weapon had been given to him without him doing all that much. “Hello, Master Piandao.”

what was Ursa doing here?

He blinked and turned his head to the side as he walked. “Princess Ursa. It is a pleasure to finally meet you.” Despite having been in noble social circles since eleven or twelve, Piandao had never actually met the mother of the prince and princess he was teaching. “Likewise,” She inclined her head with a pleasant smile and a kindness in her voice that only made him wonder how she could possibly be married to Prince Ozai.

if it wasn't for the Ember Island chapter they would still be asking that question

Perhaps the children did have some good influence in their life.

influence that Azula disregarded for her father

“And how may I help you this fine morning?” He asked, gazing out the window. He wouldn’t be able to teach the children until Azula got back from the Academy, which would be a few hours, yet he also knew his sisters would be busy for the next half hour or so. His schedule was shockingly free. “I’d simply like to talk about my children.” She said, her hands coming out from where they had been folded in her sleeves. “I hear from my nephew that you are trying to decide what weaponry would suit them best?” He nodded, peering at her. “Indeed. It’s good for them to be experienced with a variety of weaponry, of course, but it is also best for them to have one main weapon they are skilled in and can rely on. The young Lady Takeda surprised me, actually, by bringing in her own close range weaponry, yet it was suitable for her. Young Lady Xu has the opposite problem. She is quite skilled in close range tactics already, but she does not know what she wants for weaponry and seems rather unlucky with blades.”

clearly they were not her strong suit

“Your specialty is blades, is it not?” He let out a long sigh. “My specialty is indeed blades. Still, I am thinking of a bo staff, perhaps, or a bang. I’ve given her a bo staff to try out and she seems relatively comfortable with it in her hands.” “I am sure you will figure it out.” She placed a gentle hand on his shoulder for a moment before pulling it away. “And what of my children?” “Your son is set on using a sword like his cousin, although I admit I doubt a katana will suit him now. Still, I’ll have him try out various styles of bokken before determining which sword style he’ll wield. Princess Azula, on the other hand…” He tried to keep his hesitation off of his features, but judging by the woman’s quiet laugh she was unsuccessful. “Here,” The woman eventually spoke, reaching into her robes and producing what seemed to be one weapon but he knew it was two.

were they lujiao dao?

“I think you’ll find these would suit my daughter quite well.”

“I was unaware you were skilled with weaponry.”

“There are many things you are unaware of regarding me, Master Piandao.”

well that sounded ominous

He cleared his throat, producing the pair of blades from his robes. “Lujiao dao,” He said quietly, “easily concealed, as I am sure you would prefer—” He knew bending nobility tended to have a complex about acting as if their bending was the only thing they needed and thus most preferred to hide their weaponry— “while still acting to supplement the fact that your firebending is mostly suited to long range fighting.” He held them out. “This particular pair was given to me by your mother, it seems it was her weapon of choice in the Hira’a Academy.” The princess took them, taking in their odd shape with wide eyes. Piandao himself had only made a couple of pairs of lujiao dao himself and they had always been interesting—two crescent moons facing opposite ways, forming four points and a hand guard.

He smirked as she accidentally dropped one, although this pair was relatively blunt as it was a practice set and rather old. Of course, they always came in pairs. He paused, glancing back to the prince, his bokken still held in only one hand. Pairs. Of course.

they held their weapons similar

“You will need to focus on using both of them at once, of course. Paired weapons are always meant to be used together—they will never be as efficient if you treat them separately.” The princess’s eyes gleamed in a way he couldn’t understand no matter how hard he tried as she bowed deeply then bent to pick her second weapon from the ground. “From now on, I will be teaching you the basics of your individual weaponry separately. Prince Zuko, I will teach you your forms in the morning, while the others are at school. This will be the most efficient use of time.” The boy nodded sharply, a wide grin spreading across his face. “Princess Azula, I will teach you after school on days when Mai and Ty Lee are not here. You two will of course have to be taught when you are visiting.” He gazed up at the sun and hummed. “Now, I will leave your weaponry with you—personally I believe there’s nothing dangerous about leaving a group of small children with blunted weaponry, so please don’t prove me wrong.”

let's hope they didn't

They bowed to him as he left the courtyard. Then he left the palace as a whole, returning to his family’s home just outside the palace. He tolerated his sisters annoyances for a few minutes before retreating to the armory in the left wing of the house. He ran his fingers over one particular pair of blades, humming. He had always thought his father’s choice of blades to be odd—niuweidao were more suited to everyday folk than nobility, though the explanation made more sense when he father mentioned that their house had only been elevated to a major one because of his marriage to his mother. Piandao himself had never been able to let go of his desire to master the jian when he was a child, even if none had been available to him in the orphanage (and how he had wished them that he had actually been an orphan and not a child whose earliest memory had been being abandoned because of a lack of bending), so his father—a nobleman and a firebender to boot—using a commoner’s weapon was startling at first. Still. He thought his father would find it amusing for a prince to learn a commoner’s weapon. And Prince Ozai, if he knew anything about swords, would find it infuriating.

He picked up a pair of bokken modelled after niuweidao, leaving his father’s swords in the armory for now as he returned to his room. Knowing his father, he’d approve of passing his swords onto Prince Zuko as a graduation gift.

so those were his niuweidao blades

He knelt at the low desk in his room, methodically grinding an inkstick. To Lord Kuzon Oshiro. Dear father…

a single tear escaped Aang's eye

Chapter Text

Part 5: but three is a crowd

"Wait the last chapter was one is a lonely number, now this chapter is three is a crowd, pretty genius" Sokka said

Azula watched her brother twirl his swords, darting forward then back in a strike that doubtlessly would’ve seriously harmed an opponent if the dao were sharpened metal instead of smooth wood. She wondered if this was what it was like to watch her firebend. Sure, he was a little clumsy, his grip slipping at times, but he moved with a fluidity and confidence she had never seen from him before.

she never really seen him practicing, she was too obsessed with earning her father's 'love', the only time she ever seen him use his dao was in a demonstration for their parents

He performed a kick she knew he shouldn’t be able to do because he wasn’t able to do that exact same kick during firebending practice perfectly before placing his swords together and sheathing them on his back, bowing to their parents. “Very impressive, Prince Zuko.”

their father's warm voice was better than simply staring uninteresting at him

Their father said in a warm tone as their mother reached out to fix his hair. “I see Lord Oshiro has not been overexaggerating your talent in swordsmanship. I have seen grown men who have trained for years with less fluidity than you.” “Master Piandao says that it’s important to view your blade as an extension of yourself—like your arms just got way longer.”

Sokka remembered those words when he trained with Piandao

Her brother said in a bright tone, sitting down next to her and nudging her with his shoulder. Her lujiao dao sat on her thighs and she looked down at them with… she refused to call it hesitance.

“And he says dual weapons like ours need to be treated like a pair because they are, you can’t treat them separately. Just like me and Azula!”

Their father’s lips curled into a proud smile

a smile he had so longed to see for him on his face

as their mother’s downturned ever so slightly. The pride outweighed her disapproval. “You know you aren’t a weapon, and neither is your sister, right Zuko?”

Azula was always a weapon for Ozai, Zuko was simply reduced to a burden

Their mother used that tone she always did when she was concerned, like when one of them got a small injury or when they argued in front of her. Her brother blinked and looked at their mother with wide eyes. “Of course I do.” She looked back with an expression that made Azula wonder if she believed Zuko. Azula knew they were weapons, in a way, after all, they were both good firebenders. But the war would be over by the time they were adults, so they would never have to be weapons in the same way Lu Ten or Iroh were.

something she was wrong about in their world

Even if they would still be sharp and deadly. She picked up the lujiao dao from her thighs with one hand, breathing in as she got up to show her routine to her parents. She could do this. She had done it perfectly in front of Zuko.

But Zuko was not their parents

There was no reason she shouldn’t do it perfectly. She separated the blades, beginning with simple slashes before beginning to mimic the blocking the knives were capable of against staves like Ty Lee’s bo staff, though Master Piandao had forbidden them sparring against each other in his sight yet. They were only allowed to spar with him. That move was wrong. That one was too.

she was screwing up a lot more than she would normally would

Still, she kept a confident expression on her face as she stowed her blades within her robes and bowed to her parents. “On that was wonderful, Azula.” Her mother said, reaching out to pull her into a hug.

something she thought she could never (and never did) get from her mother

“You’re certainly far better with them than I was at your age.” “Very good indeed.” But she knew her skill was nowhere near the level of Zuko’s with his dao and she couldn’t help the fire that flared up inside her. But she could smother it quickly, leaving only smoldering embers and smoke within her. “Thank you,” She murmured, turning to look at her brother’s bright expression as he gave her two thumbs up.

She really hoped their relationship didn't fall apart like theirs did

She made herself smile because they were a team. And they both needed to be the best they could be, and Zuko was being his best. But she knew she could do better. So why wasn’t she? “You four have all demonstrated wonderous skill with your chosen weaponry.” Master Piandao said, sitting with the four of them as they sipped tea in her mother’s garden. She liked that about Master Piandao, she decided after their third lesson using weaponry together when it became evident just how much more talented Zuko was than the rest of them with their chosen weapons. Something about the dao just automatically made Zuko better, just like her with firebending. Even still, he gave Zuko no special attention. He treated them like one team—they couldn’t be separated. Lu Ten had good judgement of teachers, clearly, if Master Piandao was his favourite.

whoch he was

“However, you four are a team, that much is clear, and it is important for you to be trained in a variety of different weaponry—yes, Ty Lee, even blades. Most often, if you don’t have access to your own weaponry, you may have access to someone else’s in your team. Princess Azula, Prince Zuko, you two will be switching weaponry first as you spend the most time together. Mai, Ty Lee, I want you two to switch weaponry as well.”

switching weaponry, why?

Mai took Ty Lee’s bo staff gingerly, but it was nothing compared to the hesitation with which Ty lee handed her emeici.

she really didn't like sharp weapons

“Are you sure about this?” She asked, glancing back at their teacher. He only nodded. “Lala?” Azula turned her head to see her brother holding out the scabbard he used to hold his bokken and that would eventually be used for the first set of blades he made himself. He looked confused and she took a moment to mould a vaguely excited expression onto her face as she took it and slipped it on before holding out her lujiao dao. He took them, separating them and swinging his arms a bit to get a feel for the weight. He seemed at ease. She drew the bokken from the scabbard and nearly dropped them. They were heavier than her blades, and when she separated the blades she found she couldn’t get the hilts to feel right in her hands.

was Piandao having them switch weapons to get them out of their comfort zone or something

“Very good.” Master Piandao hummed as he folded his hands behind his back. “Now, I will call upon you and you will make a few movements with your new weapon. Just do what feels right, or a move imitating each other. This is just to get a feel for the weapon. Mai?” She let out a breath and made a few basic swings and what looked like blocks with the staff. Azula could tell that her hands were positioned incorrectly and that she wasn’t used to the weight of it, likely preferring her lighter blades. She could much relate. Piandao held up a hand and Mai returned to her spot, placing the staff down and picking up her teacup to drink from. “Ty Lee.” Ty Lee stayed at the table, chewing on her lower lip and staring at the emeici in her hands. “Ty Lee.” Piandao sighed. “It is okay. They are blunted, the most they will do is poke you a little bit. You need to become comfortable with blades, even if you never choose to use them.” Slowly, hesitantly, she nodded. Mai reached out to take her hand and helped her put them on properly. She stood. Within thirty seconds of twirling them and trying a few stabbing motions,

a sudden yelp made everyone jump

Ty Lee yelped quietly. “Are you alright?” Piandao furrowed his eyebrows and quickly stood but she nodded. “Yeah.” Ty Lee gave a wobbly smile. “It just poked me, it didn’t even draw blood. Can I, uh…” He nodded. “Sit down, Ty Lee. Have Mai help you take them off, because they’re meant to stay on your fingers they can be a bit tricky to get off. Princess Azula.” She stood, back straight. She could do no worse than Mai and Ty Lee, she decided. She already used a dual weapon, and swords were the most basic of weapons.

but they were so different from her dao

She let out a breath, deciding to try one of the not basic but not advanced forms she saw her brother doing. Slash, slash—her swords hit each other, and the feeling radiated up her arm. She grit her teeth. Stab, spin, slash. Her feet shifted and she nearly fell. But she didn’t. And she did better than Mai and Ty Lee with each other’s weapons, so it was fine. “Well done. Zuko.” Her brother stood, drawing her weapons and bowing before beginning to slash and spin and— She recognized that set of forms. She had been trying to master it for the past few days but she always messed up on the— Spinning kick. Stab.

Azula felt something bad was going to happen

She could feel her chi stirring and her hands heating up as she stood.

oh no, not again

How dare he?

"What, that's what you think, how dare he?" Ty Lee said, Enrika glared at Ty Lee

She had been trying to get those moves down for days, and that was after working up to it. And yet he just takes her blades from her hands and—

"It's just because he's naturally skilled with weapons" Mai said

Fire spit from her hands, eating quickly down the edge of the blade. She locked eyes with her brother. She was sure Piandao was about to say something, she could see him moving to quickly get up. She threw the bokken—now charred as they deserved to be down, her fingers digging into her palms as she stormed off, though she didn’t know to where.

Azula had small tears in her eyes, it seemed she was simply destined to ruin her relationship with Zuko "Seems like you're just as much as an entitled in two worl-" "Stop it, stop being mean to my mom, she isn't even related to this Azula, you're just a jerk" Enrika shouted at Ty Lee "Actually Enrika.... the Azula in this story... is another me" Enrika looked up at her mother in shock "Really... That's... AWESOME" Enrika hugged her mother tightly

All she knew was that she couldn’t stand to look at her brother right now. After everything she did for him, for them because they were a team— She tried to slip to the right of some person, only to be stopped by a hand on her chest. “Woah! Alright, little flame, stop spreading.” The smooth voice of her cousin met her ears and she looked over to his blurry figure as it dropped into a kneel in front of her. She threw herself into his chest, her eyes squeezing tightly shut.

she was getting so worked up over nothing

“Zula…?” She felt Lu Ten’s strong arms wrap around her and lift her up, cradling her to his chest. “What’s wrong.” She tried to tell him. Tried to talk about her brother’s betrayal, about her own failure, but the only thing that came out was sobs. She was vaguely aware of them moving, her cousin carrying her somewhere but she couldn’t find it within her to care so long as it wasn’t back to Zuko and Master Piandao and Mai and Ty Lee. She pulled away from his chest when they stopped and she could feel him settle down on some surface. She wiped her eyes and looked around, taking in the deep red bedsheets and the sketches and paintings all of the same woman pinned to his wall, only varying slightly from each other, and the shards of crystal hanging from the ceiling, catching the light and flinging rainbows across the room.

Lu Ten's bedroom

Lu Ten’s bedroom, then. She vaguely remembered him playing with her and Zuko in here when the palace had been on lockdown due to an assassination attempt on the Fire Lord. But Zuko wasn’t here now and she was thankful for it. “What happened, Azula?” Lu Ten asked, taking her hairpiece and top knot out, “What are you doing?” She asked instead, tilting her head as her hair fell down around her shoulders. “My mom always said it wasn’t healthy to cry with your hair tied up.” He shrugged and kissed her forehead. ‘Said it gave you headaches because it caught all the bad feelings instead of letting them go free.”

all she ever did was bottled them up

She blinked silently for a moment. That was dumb. Hair couldn’t catch emotions, good or bad. But she had never met her Aunt Chika, she had died four years before Azula had been born. Even still, she knew just how much Lu Ten loved his mom, and she knew not to insult his mother in front of him. “…Okay.” She hugged her knees to her chest and rested her chin on top of them. Her cousin waited a moment then nudged her, because he obviously didn’t get the hint that she didn’t want to talk about it. “What happened, Zula?” She scoffed. “Zuko betrayed me, is what happened.”

she thinks she betrayed him

And once she started, she couldn’t stop. “I’d been trying to do that move set for three days. He holds my lujiao dao once and does it perfectly—he never even learned the basics with it before. And I could barely swing his bokken!” Lu Ten rubbed her back, but he had a look on his face that she didn’t like. “It’s always hard when someone is better than you at something you worked hard for,” He said in a tone that sounded like he was agreeing with her, even though that hadn’t been what she said. Even if that was kind of what she meant. But she also knew that tone held an underlayer of something else. And she was intelligent—everyone said so—so it didn’t take her long to settle on what he was really talking about. “This isn’t the same as me being better than Zuko at firebending.” She crossed her arms over her chest to emphasize her point. “Lujiao dao are my thing. Niuweidao are his. Both of us firebend, I’m just naturally better and I do my best to help him! I do my part for our team.” Her cousin hummed in a way she hated as he started to braid a small section of her hair. “Or it could be that bending is your thing and nonbending weaponry is his thing.” Her face started to heat up again, but he kept talking. “Besides, the way I see it, this is a good thing. Zuko can help you with your blades, just like you help him with his firebending.” He poked her in her sides in a way that made her squirm. “You’ll both be stronger for it.” Wasn’t that the point of them being a team?

it was, and she didn't understand it

She stayed silent as Lu Ten finished the braid and left it hanging in her hair, untied. “Lu? Why am I so bad with blades?” Her cousin gave her a funny look then laughed quietly. “You’re not, Azula. I’ve seen you training. You’re naturally talented with the blades and you work hard, it’s just that Zuko had more natural talent than you. Just like how you have more than him at firebending but you both work hard at it. Just like how Zuko is better at music and you’re better at history and you’re both amazing at remembering the lines to plays after hearing them once while I suck at it. I guarantee you you’re better than most kids your age, by Agni, probably even better than a lot of kids older than you.” He squeezed her in a bone crushing hug, then whispered in her ear, “But it isn’t the end of the world if you’re not good at something either, Zula.” She pressed her face into his shoulder silently. “Zuko had to accept you being naturally better at firebending when he was five. You’re five now, it’s time for you to accept that he’s naturally more skilled with blades. Just like how Ty Lee is naturally more skilled than you at doing that thing where she folds herself in half. And Mai could probably join the Yuyan at the grand old age of six.” “I could be better than them if I tried—” “No, Zula, you couldn’t. And you know that.” He tapped his finger against her nose. “But it’s okay, you don’t have to admit that right now. And you don’t have to ever admit to me—it’s okay if you just admit it to yourself silently one day.”

she did admit years ago that Zuko was a better brother than she was a sister, and he was a better Fire Lord than she ever could be

She stared at him for a moment, looking into eyes that were similar to her own but more gold. Her eyes had darkened a little bit as she grew older, apparently. “Okay,” She whispered eventually. “Thank you.” “Nothin’ to thank me for, spitfire. Now come on, it’s dinner time.” He picked her up again, carrying her to the dining room despite her complaints. They reached the dining room. Neither of her parents said anything about her loose hair. Zuko arrived a few second later. He said nothing at all.

clearly he knew it was better to say nothing at the moment

They ate in relative quiet, Lu Ten dominating the conversation with talk of a new friend he had made at a bar in the Caldera when he went out in disguise. Apparently, she was a bounty hunter,

Zuko's mind immediately jumped to June, mostly because it had stated the bounty hunter was a she

which Azula personally thought was not the type of person a prince should be associating with. “Congratulations, Prince Lu Ten.” Her father said dryly, sipping his wine. “You have joined myself and your father in the ranks of having two friends. Oh—wait. I just remembered; significant others don’t count.” He smirked. “I suppose you’re back down to one.”

as much as everyone tried to not laugh they had to admit the joke was pretty funny

She listened as her parents laughed and Lu Ten, after a moment of pouting, joined in. She excused herself from the meal when she finished—Zuko still had half his rice left. He never normally ate so slowly. She sat down on her bed, staring at a box that once held a hairpin and now held a singular scorched chopstick and some ash. The door creaked open. “You know, the only thing you were doing wrong is that you were putting too much power into your kick.” Zuko mumbled, holding one of her lujiao dao in each hand. “You’re used to doing that kick firebending so you need more power to counteract the way your flames push back against you slightly. That’s all…”

Azula started crying again, even after her rude actions, he still loved her, back then she would call him a fool, but now she was only grateful

He offered her a slightly crooked smile as he held the blades out. She stared at them for a moment then slowly placed the box down. She slipped off her bed and reached out to take the blades. She followed him as he walked toward their mother’s garden, the light of the setting sun illuminating the tapestries in the palace halls. “I’m sorry about your bokken,” She mumbled quietly and he shrugged. “They’re wood. Just like chopsticks.” She tilted her head as she stared at her blades. Yeah. Just like chopsticks. She smiled back at him.

Ty Lee and Mai looked over to Azula, maybe they did act a bit like jerks, they should talk to Azula sometime soon

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: the apple falls from the tree

Mai's and Zuko's faces suddenly paled, please no, not that day, Ty Lee and Azula looked at their faces thinking the same thing

“Mom! Zuko won’t let me have a turn feeding the turtleducks!” “You already used your loaf of bread that mom gave you! This one’s mine!” He huffed as he leaned away from his sister, his longer arm span allowing him to keep it just out of her reach.

out of her reach until she pounced on him

That was, until Azula’s eyes narrowed in a way that was never good and he found himself half being tackled to the ground as she tried to grasp at the bread but instead just sent it flying out of his hand and directly on top of one of the littlest turtleducks.

"Oh no is he alright?" Enrika said worried "Don't worry he'll be fine" after all she threw things much more dangerous than bread at the turtleducks to spit her mother and Zuko

They froze, Azula half on top of her brother as they stared with wide eyes until finally the turtleduck resurfaced, unharmed.

Enrika breathed a sigh of relief

Zuko let out a quiet sigh of relief and he straightened up, giving a final shove that pushed his sister away from him. “There you go! You got to feed the turtleducks with my bread as well as yours.” She rolled her eyes. “That wasn’t feeding them, Zuzu, they can’t eat bread that large.” “And whose fault is th—ack!”

retaliation

Azula burst into giggled as he kicked his leg, trying to get the mother turtleduck off of it until their own mother leant over and gently peeled her off, placing her back into the water.

"Why did she do that?" Enrika asked "Well sweetie that's what moms do" Enrika looked up at her mother "Really?" "Why yes, you mess with their babies, CHOMP, they'll bite you back"

“Be careful, you two.” Princess Ursa shook her head with a smile. “I don’t think you’d much appreciate being hit with a piece of bread larger than you.” “It was an accident.” He pouted as his sister nodded sharply in agreement. “Even still.” Their mother reached out to poke both of their noses. “Now—” “Princess Ursa?” Zuko looked over and grinned as he saw Senior Guardsman Jiro and the two girls standing beside him. After Lu Ten had gone off to the war front, most of his personal guard had either been transferred to their guard or their dad’s guard. He still remembered meeting the guard for the first time when he had helped him steal sweets from the kitchens for Lu Ten’s birthday. “Young Ladies Takeda and Xu have arrived.”

oh no the day was playing out similar, Mai was silently praying that she didn't end up in that fountain again

“Thank you, Jiro.” She said, smiling. “Hello, girls.” “Hi, Princess Ursa! Hi, guys!”

Azula smiled at Ty Lee's overjoyed behavior, it was the same as it was on that day, and she ruined it

Ty Lee said, bouncing over as Mai followed at a much more subdued pace, looking as calm and put together as she always did. “Hello, Princess Ursa. Hi, Azula. Hi, Zuko.” Mai offered them the barest hint of a smile and he gave her a grin in return. He always liked it when Mai smiled—she didn’t smile often, particularly since her parents started officially training her in court manners, so whenever she did it made him feel warm inside.

nothing could stop Zuko and Mai from blushing and everyone from looking at the two

Kind of like firebending, but not quite. “Hey, Mai. Hey—unf—hey Ty Lee.” He laughed quietly and wrapped his arms around his second best friend,

"That's fair I guess" Ty Lee said

returning the hug. Third best friend?

"Well you're last for me" Enrika said "Enrika! apologize to Ty Lee" Azula said "Not until she apologizes for being rude to you" Enrika said crossing her arms and pouting "Alright then, no sweets for a week" Enrika's eyes widened before looking down in defeat "Fine, I'm sorry Ty Lee" Ty Lee looked at Enrika "Apology accepted"

Azula was obviously first—they had been best friends since she was born. Then Mai, probably. If he had to separate Mai and Ty Lee, he would say that Mai was more his friend and Ty Lee was more Azula’s friend—that was how they always separated games when they needed a firebender on each team, after all. Not that that really mattered because he knew that Ty Lee and Mai were closer to each other than they were to either him or Azula.

Mai was more than a friend to him

Which was fine because he was closer to Azula than he was to them. Plus, he liked Mai more.

more blushing

Ty Lee didn’t seek him out at boring social events—probably because Lady Xu didn’t make her daughters go to boring social events—when Azula had been able to feign tiredness to abandon him despite being only a year and a half younger. Ty Lee didn’t make fun of noblemen’s sideburns and mustaches with him.

"Didn't you call a general Sergent Sideburns once?" Azula asked "Yes, he's actual name was Commander Zhang" Mai said

Though, she probably would’ve liked to.

"I would" Ty Lee said

She would’ve just been too loud when laughing and drawn attention to them though, and then people would wonder why they were laughing, and obviously they couldn’t say it was because Commander Zhang looked like his sideburns were eating his face—

"Well they do" Zuko said

Lu Ten was also one of his best friends, but he was away at the war front and he didn’t come back often. He missed his cousin, sometimes. It had been about five years since he was around them every day, and while he came back every few months to say hi and talk to dad at length about boring things like marching or Wei or painting or Wei or tea… or Wei.

Lu ten seems to really like this Wei guy, and yet Zuko and Azula can't remember him

He’d probably put Lu Ten under Ty Lee though. Because they were friends but he saw Ty Lee four times a week and he didn’t see Lu Ten nearly that much anymore. Their mother smiled as Ty Lee peeled away from him to hug Azula as well. “You four go play, alright? I need to go talk to your father about something.” She slowly rose and fixed his hair—Azula’s was somehow perfect—before striding off toward the main palace.

things were aligning

He paused as he looked at his friends. “So… What do you want to do today?” Ty Lee shrugged. And then Mai shrugged. And then Azula shrugged.

typical children, they have no idea what to do

He huffed and flopped back onto the ground, staring up at the tree above them. “Well I’m not picking, I picked last time and you all got annoyed because you apparently wanted to play cartwheels, but you didn’t tell me that!” “Cartwheels aren’t a game, dumb-dumb.” Azula muttered and he pulled out a wad of grass and tossed it in her general direction. “Whatever, I’m still not picking.” He heard his sister huff—because that was definitely Azula’s huff—before she spoke again. “Fine then. How about we practice our weapons? Master Piandao is coming over next month and it’s been a while since we’ve all trained together.”

yes, do weapons, and nothing to do with apples and fire and fountains

“Fine by me! I have my staff!” Ty Lee said, her voice as bright and cheery as it always was when she stated the obvious. They could all see the staff strapped to her back after all. “I have my emeici. And my shuriken.” Mai said and he glanced over to see the shrug he had expected from her. She had been looking at him, but she quickly looked away when they made eye contact. Zuko paused and looked at his reflection in the water. Did he have dirt on his face or something?

geez he was so oblivious back then

“And I have my lujiao dao.”

Zuko, Mai and Ty Lee did not like that tone

Azula said sharply, but there was something off about her tone that he couldn’t quite place. “Zuko—” “No, I don’t have my niuweidao.” He grumbled, sitting up. “Obviously. I’ll go get them.” He had made the pair when the four of them visited the estate last summer.

it was a lot of work, but worth it, a shame he lost them when his ship exploded by the pirates sent by Zhao

Master Piandao had weaponry he planned to give them all when they received their mastery, but until then they made due with weapons they made themselves or took from the palace armory. He was hoping he would get his mastery when their teacher visited next month—he knew all the forms necessary, he had nearly beaten their master last time they sparred, and he had even made a few move sets of his own that he thought were pretty good. “I’ll be right back—” Azula watched as her brother ran off, smirking.

oh no what is she thinking?

Normally she would’ve chided him for being unprepared—what use was a weapon if you didn’t have it with you when you needed it? That was normally. Now, however, she was thankful for her older brother’s lack of foresight. After all, it left a convenient few minutes where he was definitely (she still couldn’t figure out her father’s trick for always knowing when Zuko was eavesdropping) out of listening range. And eyesight. She was almost certain her brother could read lips, that or his hearing was just even better than she thought it was. She could hear Mai sigh loudly. “Why are you smiling like that, Azula?” “Because I know something.” She crossed her arms and grinned. “I’m just trying to figure out if you’ve figured it out yet?” Mai narrowed her eyes. “What?” “Oh! Is this about Mai’s crush on Zuko?

Zuko and Mai groaned, not again "Ew cooties" Enrika said

It’s about her crush on Zuko, right!” “What!” Mai’s eyes went wide and her cheeks immediately flushed in a way that sent Azula into a peel of laughter. “I do not have a crush on Zuko!”

"Yes you did" Ty Lee said only to shrink under Mai's glare

“No, no you definitely do.” She said when her laughter finally slowed enough for her to be able to breath and thus speak. “You blush when you look at him sometimes, and you always break eye contact quickly, and two weeks ago you asked about Zuko before you even asked how I was.” “That’s because he got caught eavesdropping on a minister by falling off of a beam onto their desk!

that had to hurt

I just wanted to make sure he was okay—you didn’t get caught eavesdropping on a minister or sprain your wrist.”

Azula was too smart to get caught

She waved a hand. “His wrist was fine. The point is that you asked about him, which meant you were thinking about him.” “And you’ve started reading romance scrolls, which obviously means you’re in love!” Ty Lee chimed in, licking into a handstand.

she didn't know it was a romantic until she read a part of it

“I put it back as soon as I realized it was a romance! I do not—” “Anyway, this is a good thing.” She didn’t have time for Mai’s refusals, so she cut her off. It was obvious that she had a crush on Zuko, even if she wasn’t ready to admit it to herself. “Zuko obviously likes you too,

he did and still does

even if he’s a dumb-dumb and doesn’t realize it. Zuko and I don’t have marriage contracts because dad said he wanted us to find a partner of our own eventually—plus it leaves us open for political marriage if absolutely necessary but that doesn’t matter so much. You’d make a good princess, you have an excellent court face and you understand politics well, unlike Zuko. Your parents are good friends with our father, which means obviously they won’t disapprove, and your grandfather is on good terms with Uncle Iroh and the Fire Lord, which means that they aren’t inclined to object for any reason anyway.” “Azula.” Mai’s tone made her stop. “I can’t just—I can’t just marry Zuko!”

not yet anyways

She blinked. “Why not? Do you already have a marriage contract? Because we can get that dissolved—a Zuko is practically the highest station you can marry to, and it’s best to marry someone you already get along with—” “No, I don’t have a marriage contract, Azula!” Her voice was pitchy in a way that Mai didn’t normally tend toward, her voice lower than most girls their age. “Well then? It’s the perfect match, and you can already defend yourself.” She paused, looking at her friend’s face. They weren’t in court, there was no reason to hold her cards so closely to her chest. She could trust her. “Plus… I think you’d make a good sister.”

Azula and Mai looked at each other, maybe they could be good sisters

Mai’s expression relaxed slightly in the way she predicted it would and she took a slow breath in. “Azula—” “I’m back!” Zuko’s voice rang into the courtyard and a moment later he came running in, his swords in the scabbard hanging across his back. Azula cursed internally. She had been so close.

so close and yet so far

Zuko stopped and stared at the three girls. They stared in return. Something had definitely happened when he was gone, he knew that for certain. Ty Lee’s smile was far too wide, and Mai wouldn’t meet his eyes. Azula was the only one who looked entirely normal, and that in and of itself was suspicious. He opened his mouth to ask then shut it. Did he really want to know?

most likely not

No. No, he didn’t.

smart move

“I have my swords.” He said instead, taking the much safer choice of pretending he hadn’t noticed anything odd at all. Sometimes, he liked being ignorant. Azula could deal with the burden of having to know everything all the time, he was okay with sometimes only knowing what he needed to know. Azula nodded and Mai still wouldn’t look at him. “Good! You spar against Mai,

of course she'd pit them against each other, well it's better than what happen for them

since we spar together all the time and my weapons are literally meant for going against starves.” He shrugged then nodded, unsheathing the swords and bowing to his second best friend before pausing. “Are your emeici really suitable for fighting against my dao?” He tilted his head. Mai frowned slightly, whatever had been causing her to not meet his minds clearly gone from her mind for now. “Yeah, probably not.” She pulled out her kaiken instead and tilted her head. “This work?” “Yeah.” He twirled his swords to reaccustom himself to the feel of them before giving an experimental swing in Mai’s direction, which she easily stepped out of the way of and responded by stepping closer and stabbing, which he parried. He let himself slide into the easy blankness that always overtook his mind whenever he fought, the dance of forward and back and swing and dodge. Azula watched as Ty Lee’s staff glittered to the ground yet against from her disarming move and she let her arms hang at her sides for a few seconds as her friend went to pick her weapon back up. They had used the energy of their battle to bring them far enough away from her brother and their other friend that she was almost certain that, combined with his focus and the sound of their weaponry hitting each other, Zuko wouldn’t be able to overhear their conversation. “So,” She began, jumping over a low swing from the staff and responding by getting closer to her and making a slash. “How are we going to get them together?”

Zuko looked over at Azula with a look that said "Really?"

Ty Lee hummed, making an overhead swing that she caught on the handguard of her left blade. “You don’t think Mai will tell him herself?”/b>

"Highly unlikely" Azula said

Azula had been about to retort—rather wittily, in fact—when Ty Lee laughed and danced away from her blade. “I’m just joking, she’s not going to tell him, she’s too shy and she doesn’t believe that Zuko likes her back./b>

"Hey" Mai said "Truth hurts" Azula said

We need to make Zuko realize he likes Mai.” She nodded in response. “Just my thought process. My brother is dumb, but he’s not an idiot. Once he does realize he likes Mai, it should be easy enough to get him to realize that she likes him back and to confess. And obviously they’ll work well together, so there’s really no need to wait, but it’s customary to wait at least three months before going to dad and telling him to start drafting an agreement with Lord Ukano.”

it was only when Zuko joined Azula in Ba Sing Se when he and Mai actually started dating

Ty Lee blinked at her and shrugged. “Sure. We could do that.” She managed to hit Azula gently in the shoulder with the staff and she frowned. She needed to pay attention to the fight as well as the conversation. “Or we could lock them in your dad’s office together when he’s not using it and force them to talk about their feelings.”

"First option please" Zuko said quickly "I second that" Mai said also quickly

She felt a grin creep across her lips. “I like the way you think, Ty Lee. Too bad I don’t have another brother you can marry.” “I don’t know why, but I feel like something bad is going to happen.”

"It's Azula something bad always happens" Sokka said not notice Enrika glaring at him now

Zuko muttered as he disarmed Mai for the fifth time—maybe he should stop doing that, she looked close to pulling out one of her shuriken and throwing it at him instead. And he wasn’t quite sure if he was good enough yet to block a throwing blade with his sword.

no he was not

“Something bad is going to happen to you if you keep putting nicks in my blade,” Mai grumbled as she reached down to pick up her kaiken and wipe it off using a cloth she produced from a pocket. “Sorry, sorry.” He huffed and looked over to his sister and Ty Lee. They seemed to be laughing over something, but he couldn’t hear what they were saying over the dull thuds of a bo staff hitting metal.

that's probably why Azula had them spaced out, so they couldn't overhear them

Mai sighed and flopped down on the ground instead of getting up and he found herself joining her. “Anyway, it’s probably just Azula planning to get back at you for that prank you pulled last week by replacing all her school scrolls with theatre scrolls.”

Mai and Ty Lee chuckled, Azula had opened her scroll to read her report out loud only to discover a quarter of the way in she was actually reading The Hawks Journey, in retaliation Azula burned them all and tried to burn Zuko only to be held back by their mother

“You mean the prank you helped me pull off by distracting her?” He asked, grinning and falling back to look up at the sky.

Azula did not know that up until now

“She doesn’t know that,/b>

"I know now" Azula said trying to make a joke only for no one to laugh

and you aren’t going to tell her.” She said, looking up at the sky at well. “Yeah, yeah, I know. You’re probably right.” He sighed and pointed up, closing one eye. “That one looks like a turtleduck.” “Zuko, you think everything looks like turtleducks.” She paused. “You’re right this time though. That does look like a turtleduck.” “What looks like a turtleduck?” Ty Lee’s bright voice rang through the air, and Zuko looked over to see her complete her cartwheel with a somersault in the air. Huh. He’d have to try that one out sometime.

"I did... and it hurt... a lot" Zuko said

He watched his sister try the same, only to fall before the managed the final flip. She took Ty Lee’s offered hand and brushed her clothing off./b>

Azula shrunk as she remembered how she shoved Ty Lee to the ground and laughed at her, jeez her list of things she needed to apologize for was getting longer and longer the more she thought about it

“Zuko thinks everything looks like a turtleduck, Ty Lee, there’s not much point asking.” He rolled his eyes, but he was a good brother and so instead of insulting her back, he just stuck his tongue out. “That cloud over there.” Ty Lee held her hand above her eyes and squinted, but eventually shook her head. “Nah. I don’t see it.” Zuko huffed. “Well Mai agreed with me!” “Of course Mai agreed with you, Zuko.” Azula smirked as both her brother and one-day-sister glared at her. They would be a good pair. “What does that mean!” He reached out and grabbed her ankle unexpectedly, tugging her to the ground. She glared for a moment but couldn’t help the laughter that bubbled up when both he and Ty Lee started laughing. Even Mai was smiling. “Zuko! Azula! We’ve just received a letter from your uncle—come read it!”/b>

Zuko and Azula looked at each other, they remembered that letter and the gifts that came with it

Their mother stood at one of the gates between the palace and the courtyard. Zuko shared a look with his sister, then glanced over to Mai and Ty Lee. “Oh, just go.” Mai waved her hand. “We’ll be here when you get back. Bring snacks.” Zuko shrugged then jumped up. “Race you!” “That’s cheating—” Azula shot a fireball at his feet as she scrambled up and raced after him,/b>

better then when she aimed for his head

but he avoided the fire easily enough and sped past their mother. Ursa shook her head fondly and followed her children to wherever they seemingly decided she had planned to read the letter. Well, that was until they raced past their father’s office, likely on their way to that odd room with the sunken in section of floor that they occasionally liked to train or play in.

that is where they read the letter in their world, Azula wanted dad to read the letter with them only for him to shout at her and her mother led her and her brother to that room

“Zuko! Azula! Where are you two going?” Zuko paused and a moment layer Azula crashed into him. He glanced back at their mother, who stood by the door to their father’s office, seeming amused.

seems like they were gonna read it in their father's office here

“Oh.” He nudged his sister to the side slightly before grabbing her arm and dragging her back to their mom. Their father sat at his desk, leaned back in his chair with a slightly amused look on his face as their mother sat down in the chair opposite him and the children crowded around to read. She cleared her throat and unrolled the scroll, beginning to read. “My dearest brother, sister, nephew, and niece. Things have been going well in the Earth Kingdom—take care to call it that now, for it soon won’t be…”

the Gaang looked at one another thinking, would Ba Sing Se fall? would the Fire Nation claim full victory? considering this is another universe as far as they knew anything could happen

“… If the city is as magnificent as its wall, Ba Sing Se must be something to behold. I hope you all may see it someday, if we don't burn it to the ground first!”/b>

just as laughter emerged from the book so too did everyone in the room laugh at Iroh's joke

Zuko burst into laughter first, quickly followed by Azula. Even their mother was smiling, although their father looked pensive. “I’m going to tell Uncle Iroh you laughed at his joke next time we see him!” Zuko grinned at his sister and dodged the small fire blast she sent at him. “You’d better not!” “Until then—” Their mother said, sending them a chiding look as she continued reading, “enjoy these gifts.” Their father tapped on two boxes sitting on his desk, clearly having been delivered with his brother’s letter.

two servants held their boxes when they read that part of the letter

“For Zuko, a pearl dagger from the general who surrendered when we broke through the Outer Wall. Note the inscription and the superior craftsmanship.” Ozai nudged the box to his son, who immediately opened it and began to examine it. “Never give up without a fight…”

"And yet the man gave up in a fight" Toph said causing laughter among the group, Zuko listen to those words his other self said and smiled, those words and that knife he held close to his heart even throughout his years of banishment

“I think they should’ve left it just at “never give up”.” Azula snickered quietly, as her brother offered the dagger for her to examine. Her eyes never left her box, though.

Azula knew what was in the box, and what she did to it

“And for Azula, a new friend. She wears the latest fashion for Earth Kingdom girls.” Azula stared at the doll in the box with mild disgust. “What.”

a moment of silence before several people in the room burst into laughter

Zuko burst into laughter. “I think uncle just got back at you for all the times you called him “his royal tea loving kookiness”, Lala.”

in other words karma

She wrinkled her nose and slammed the lid of the box shut, shoving it away. “Why couldn’t he have just given me a dagger too? It’s like he’s never even met me.” He shrugged in response. “You did mention being interested in how the people of the Earth Kingdom lived last time he was here. Besides, he knows you don’t use regular daggers. Your lujiao dao can be easily hidden, my niuweidao can’t. He probably just wanted me to have something I can conceal as well.”

that is a good point

“Yeah, it an insulting tone! It was more “I can’t believe they’re such peasants”, not “I want to dress like an Earth Kingdom girl”!” She paused then huffed. “I guess you do have a point though, your niuweidao are vastly inferior to my blades.”

at least she didn't burn it like last time

“That is not what I said—” He tackled her to the ground, rolling around with her as their father took the letter from their mother and quickly read through it. “And there’s nothing from Lu Ten?”/b>

Zuko and Azula hoped their cousin would live, even Azula who wasn't very close to him

Their father murmured and when Zuko glanced over at him before going back to wrestling Azula, he noticed his furrowed eyebrows and lips pressed then. “No.” Their mother hummed. “But I’m not surprised. Iroh clearly wrote and sent the letter quickly with his report to the Fire Lord. Lu Ten was likely busy wrangling the troops or putting down an uprising of citizens.”

or crushed underneath an entire chunk of earth

“Perhaps…” Azula stilled beneath him—something in their father’s tone told her something. “A shame, I had been hoping for a response from him. I had asked him some questions in my last letter…”

what questions

“I’m sure we’ll be receiving a letter from him too within a few weeks, Ozai. They’re far away, halfway across the world, it takes time.”

corrections it's the other end of the world

“You’re right. I should be more patient.” Their father sighed and rose from his seat. Zuko shoved his sister away and hopped up. “Zuko, Azula, perhaps you two should go show Mai and Ty Lee your new gifts. I have some matters to attend to.”

Zuko showed Mai and Ty Lee his knife but Azula said Iroh didn't get her anything

Zuko shared a look with his sister and grabbed both the dagger and doll within their boxes from the desk. “Race you!” He ran off, but after a few turns he slowed to a walk and waited for his sister to catch up.

why didn't she chase after him

“Dad’s worried.” She said the moment she appeared and slowed to walk beside him. “It’s not like Lu Ten to not already have a letter written to send with Uncle Iroh’s, he writes his letters as soon as he receives ours. He’s worried something happened to Lu Ten.”

something did happen, also it was strange listen to Azula show concern for someone, then again here Azula was with a daughter

“Uncle would tell us if something happened to Lu.” He shook his head and handed her the box holding her doll. “Mom’s probably right, Lu is a colonel after all. He’s gotta be busy since the wall has fallen—I bet you there are still Earth Kingdom peasants fighting them inside the wall.” But his mouth felt sour and his stomach churned. “And if uncle doesn’t know something’s happened to Lu?” “He would know. Uncle loves Lu more than anything else in the world, he loves Lu as much as dad loves us. If Lu were hurt or something, he would know, just like dad always knows when we’re hurt.” He hugged his box close to his chest, looking out into the courtyard as they approached the gate. “He’s okay. He has to be.”

he wasn't

Azula stared at him. He stared back. She shrugged. “Okay.”

He swallowed thickly and walked out into the courtyard; his head held high. “Mai! Ty Lee! Look what Uncle Iroh sent us from the front! Okay, well, Azula’s gift kind of sucks, but—”

Azula snorted

Lu Ten was okay and Ba Sing Se would fall. It had to.

and yet it didn't

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: letters from the front, Fire Nation soldiers often write letters from the front back to the homeland. Comparatively, the letters written to the palace are few, but they are no less anticipated. A number of letters are written. Not all are sent. part 1: spring 91 AG

Zuko and Azula had a bad feeling about this chapter, especially with how close they were getting to some certain moments

To his imperial highness,

the voice of Lu Ten spoke from the book

Son of Fire Lord Azulon, Prince Ozai.

I’ve arrived at the training base (actually, I arrived a few days ago, but this is the first time I’ve been able to breath long enough to risk sitting down and writing a letter). It’s technically navy training base and I want to go into the army, like my father (sorry, uncle, I know you run the navy, but the sea really isn’t my thing),

Zuko remembered how he got seasick on the first few months of his banishment

but it has Master Jeong Jeong and I want to learn from the best.

Well, and it has Wei, but you knew that, didn’t you?

again who is this Wei guy

Now that I think of it, you probably already knew that I was on a navy base too because, well, you run the navy.

most likely yes

Huh. Anyway, I hope you aren’t missing me too much. I know you’ve gotten accustomed to taking tea with me nearly every day, and I know I miss the palace gossip already. Still, I don’t mind it here overly, I managed to get bumped up two levels as soon as I arrived through a combination of a lot of testing and a little bit of nepotism. I’ve been put into the same barracks as Wei, so you know what that means…

okay with how much Lu Ten talks about this Wei guy he must have been his boyfriend or something, which sounded right to the Fire siblings

Well, actually, it sadly means nothing. Wei’s closest friend (other than me, of course) may be the head of the barracks, but Jee is such a hardass that it doesn’t even mean he can get away with anything.

Zuko remembered Jee, he was the officer on his ship, and who he tried pretty horribly

He’s not a bad guy, though, and he’s easy on the eyes. He calls me “princey”, which I definitely shouldn’t like as much as I do, but he kind of growls when he says it and—

wait, Jee had a crush on Lu Ten?

You know what? I’m going to be responsible and not talk about that on a scroll that little hands can easily get to.

isn't that what he's doing right now in this letter

Which means you don’t have to do your duty as my favorite uncle right now. Thank your children for being nosy little monsters next time you see them since they’re what saved you.

"You guys tried to stow away with Lu Ten?" Ty Lee asked "Yes, it failed because a certain someone giggled" Zuko said looking over to Azula

Speaking of them, I still demand you teach me how you figure out whenever they’re eavesdropping. If I hadn’t heard Azula’s giggle, I wouldn’t have even realized that they were hiding in my belongings before I went out.

"In my defense it was a foolproof plan... for the most part" Azula said

And you would’ve been missing two children right now. And then they’d have to deal with Master Jeong Jeong teaching them firebending and let me tell you, if you think that man is grumpy from day to day, then you would be blown away by his teaching. His grumpiness seems to multiply by a thousand and then some. And yet, somehow, Wei loves him, and Jeong Jeong actually seems to love him back.

so Jeong Jeong liked the guy

I’m glad, though. His actual father is a dick, its good for him to finally have a good paternal figure in his life.

so this Wei guy suffered from a bad father

By the way, are you certain you can’t demote his father? I know you need a reason and all, but he doesn’t deserve to be a commander when he treats his own flesh and blood so badly. Hell, Wei admitted that he might actually end up joining the army with me. His father made him choose navy on his application but, well, his father isn’t here. Anyway, enough about me. How is Ursa? How are the little chaos makers? How are you? I know the palace is more dangerous for you now, what with dad and I no longer being around to take the majority of grandfather’s attention.

now that they thought about it Azulon was more dangerous then Ozai at the moment

Just stay out of his sight as much as possible, and I’ll make sure to write him plenty of letters myself. I have to go, I think Jeong Jeong is making us train again. I think he cares about control with firebending even more than you, and that’s saying something.

given how he turned out it made sense

Your favorite nephew, Prince Lu Ten, Son of Crown Prince Iroh and the late Princess Chika.

Chapter Text

Part 2: autumn 91 AG, To my favorite uncle,

so it's from Lu Ten again

Prince Ozai.

shouldn't he just call him uncle

No, I don’t want you to tell my dad. I mean, it might be nice, and it would take the pressure off of me, but it’s a bit odd for my uncle to tell my dad that I’m in a relationship with not one, but two men (and a woman, but that one wouldn’t surprise him).

the two men must be Jee and Wei, no idea who this woman is

Also. Ew. I did not need to hear your speculations about my dad and Jeong Jeong being in a relationship when they were younger.

Iroh was in a relationship with Jeong Jeong!

I still can’t look Master Jeong Jeong in the eye, and it’s been weeks. Why would you tell me that? Are you trying to kill me so you can have my spot in the line of succession?

Zuko had been thinking about this for a while, it did make sense that his father had Lu Ten killed in the siege of Ba Sing Se, he just hadn't found any evidence outside of Ozai conveniently calling a meeting with Azulon right after they got the news of Lu Ten's death

Because like. Being the Fire Lord is a lot of paperwork. So if you want it just ask.

really?

No, really. I don’t actually know if I want to be Fire Lord. I just grew up with everyone telling me that I would be an amazing Fire Lord one day, and that I had to do this and that because I would be Fire Lord but… No one ever asked me if I wanted to be Fire Lord?

Azula felt a similar thing when Ozai made her the new Fire Lord, she just buried it and suffered a complete mental breakdown

And I never asked myself until I came here and everyone was talking about why they joined the military (there are so many people who joined just because it was the only way to make decent money and I swear I’ll change that when if I’m Fire Lord)

so that's why the army so was big

and all I could say is that it will be good experience for when I become Fire Lord. So I didn’t say anything and just shrugged. And they moved past me to heckle Jee and try and figure out why he hated his hometown so much. After all, he joined pretty late, all things considered. He’s twenty-four (he looks way older, even though he pulls it off well. They say the military ages you because of what you see, but Jee looks like he’s already seen a lot) and he’s only in his third year, even though he graduated schooling at sixteen. Anyway. I also didn’t need to know about your experimentation with Lord Ukano.

Zuko, Azula and Mai turned green, why was this in the book

Ew. I’m happy to hear that you’ve finally noticed Zuko and Mai’s crushes on each other and I would like to inform you that I beat you by two years. You probably beat all of the kids though, so you can take solace in that. As for your pai sho game with dad: I’d recommend moving your boat tile to the upper right of the board and trying for a northern gate.

Uncle Iroh made the same move

I still can’t believe you hate pai sho so much that you’re making me choose all of your moves. How are you even pulling this off? … Are you winning? Love, Lu Ten.

Chapter Text

before the next chapter started Enrika feel asleep

Part 3: winter 92 AG

Uncle Ozai,

again with Lu Ten, at this point it might as well be letters from Lu Ten

Well, this is it. I’ve been assigned to the northern Earth Kingdom. Wei has been assigned there with me, in a move that I’m certain was orchestrated by Master Jeong Jeong. I still can’t believe I graduated at a higher rank than Wei just because I’m a prince. It’s unfair.

well the system was rigged in the Royal Family's favor

But then again. I’ll be Fire Lord one day just because I was born to my father. I know you’ve said I’ll be an amazing Fire Lord and I’ll settle into my role that Agni has chosen for me but… you never answered if you would take my title if you had the option. Do you want to be Fire Lord, uncle?

more than anything, even more than family

I know you don’t really have much of a choice, my father has been preparing to be Fire Lord since the day of his birth, just as I have no choice either but. If you had the choice, if someone offered you the title of Fire Lord, and there were no consequences for refusing, would you take it?

"No he would not" Azula said bitterly

Because I still don’t know if I would. Some days I say yes, some days I say no. I had a dream last night. Mom was in it; she was telling me the story about dragons she always did.

Azula smiled at the mention of dragons, she would read Enrika stories of dragons

Did she tell it to you too? I miss her. I miss her a lot.

they were certain Chika would have been an amazing aunt

And I know dad misses her too.

he does

And I know you miss her as much as I do. I’m honestly surprised you never hated me; you know? You turned eighteen and there I was, taking all of mom’s attention. I didn’t understand when I was younger that she was just as much your mom as mine, no matter how much grandfather tried to make sure she wasn’t.

which might have been the main catalyst for how Ozai turned out

You know, sometimes I think we’re a lot alike. I know you blame yourself for Grandmother Ilah’s death, even though dad insists it wasn’t your fault. And me, well… I don’t know. Dad says it wasn’t my fault, but those assassins were after me, not her.

technically they were after the royal family

They wanted me dead, I hear them say it. There were eight of them—one for each year I had lived so far, I guess. And mom, well, I had never seen her fight like that. She hated using firebending for fighting, you know, she insisted it was life and an art, meant for dancing more than it was for fighting.

she sounded like... like.... a Sun Warrior, was she original a Sun Warrior?

But she burned them without mercy,

Yeesh

I had just thought the green in her fire was a trick of the light before then but no.

she wielded green fire, and they thought Azula's blue fire was amazing, speaking of which why was her fire regular colored now?

It wasn’t. She burned them and told me to run and get more guards, get you, get dad, get grandfather but my feet were stuck as though the earth had swallowed them up.

that's what happens when your traumatized

It was only after she fell to a dagger (a dagger of all things. Such a mortal weapon for a woman who was more living spirit than grandfather himself) that I could move. The last one that killed her struggled under me (I was only eight) as my hands wrapped around this throat and burned and burned and burned and—

everyone was silent, Lu Ten killed someone when he was 8 years old, no 8-year-old should have to do that

I was only eight. There was so much blood, and the smell of that many charred bodies is sickly sweet. I was only eight. I forced myself to go back to school the next day even though dad insisted I shouldn’t and I got to the front gate before I looked at my hands and for a minute there was still sticky flesh stuck to them. I never got past the gate that day. By Agni, I was only eight years old, and I had already killed a man. And my mother died because of me.

Lu Ten shouldn't have to blame himself for that, it wasn't his fault

It was my fault, Ozai. If I had actually done as she told me to, she would still be alive now. We would both have our mom alive. I killed a man yesterday and threw up. Wei had to pull me out of the way of an Earth Kingdom sword. You and I are the only people that know that that’s not my first kill. Even dad doesn’t know I killed that assassin. Even Wei. I apologize for the sloppiness of my calligraphy, my hands are shaking.

they couldn't read the book but given how Lu Ten's voice was cracking they were sure it was pretty sloppy with how emotional it sounded

I want a drink but I swore to Jee last year before he went out on his ship that I wouldn’t drink to cope. Normally I firebend but… I killed that Earth Kingdom soldier with my sword, so why do my hands feel like they’re coated in melted flesh. I’ve seen you during interrogations and in the prisons once or twice. I know you’ve killed. I know you’ve made people wish you killed them.

he usually just killed those people

How do you handle it?

lots of mental strength, Azula was secretly grateful nobody she tried to kill actually died

I need to write dad a letter but I don’t want him to worry and my hands won’t stop shaking and the only reason this ink isn’t being ruined is because my face it hot enough to evaporate my tears. Maybe I’ll practice my katas with my sword. Yeah. Here’s to hoping I don’t pass out again. Lu Ten.

Chapter Text

Part 4: autumn 93 AG

To his imperial majesty,

this time it was Iroh's voice

Fire Lord Azulon,

and it seemed he was sending a letter to his father

Dragon of the South. Dear father, I hope this letter finds you well, and I hope you do not mind me mixing personal and military correspondence.

given how close they were he was safer than Ozai

Starting with military matters: the siege has begun and is going well. News has not reached the entire Earth Kingdom of it yet,

how could it? it's so big

so we are able to supplement our supplies with the unaware merchants that have come to the city only to find a large army waiting outside its gates. Thus, we find ourselves rather comfortable, with more rations and gear than expected. Lu Ten has also arrived with his men to join me. I have not seen him in nearly a year, and I swear he has grown (although he overshot me in height many years ago).

it did not take much to outgrow Iroh in terms of height

Certainly, he had gotten more handsome—he will have no issue finding a suitable bride when he returns home.

how about a groom?

Or while he is here, perhaps. It would do wonders in gaining the fealty of our new citizens if the newest addition to our family were from among them. Similar to you and mother, no?

true

His men are also incredibly loyal to him, with one Lieutenant Zhao acting as his right hand.

wait... WHAT? Wei was Zhao? the same guy Lu Ten loved was the same guy Zuko fought in an Agni Kai, who killed the moon spirit and was just overall a big jerk, this story was revealing more and more secrets they didn't know about

I have never seen a group of soldiers so devoted, and I have no doubt that he will command the same loyalty from our citizens when he eventually leads them too. Though, I am sure you share my sentiment when I say I hope that day does not come anytime soon. I hope for my son to rule in peacetime with a lovely lady by his side, no matter the ethnicity. Alas, back to business. General Takeda’s son—Ukano, if you remember? —has been an immense help with the siege. The rumours of his weak stomach unfortunately ring true

Azula remembered how easy it was to use him when she tried to turn Zuko into Ozai, he had no real courage

(although, he missed my shoes, so I don’t overly mind), but he has his father’s mind for strategy and a mind of his own for architecture.

true, it was thanks to him that Omashu fell and he was made governor of the city because of it

He has already made some suggestions to alter the pre-existing attack plan for Ba Sing Se that should bring the siege’s length down from three years to under two. I strongly suggest you keep him in mind if you plan to make any renovations to the palace within the coming years. Do tell me if you want me to bring anything back from the Earth Kingdom when I return for my next meeting. I have already found a few blends of tea that are absolutely delightful. The people of the Earth Kingdom may be coarse and mostly uncultured, but certainly they are splendid tea growers.

except those two tea makers in Ba Sing Se as Zuko recalled

Excellent weaponsmiths too, considering their lack of firebenders to easily operate forges.

it wasn't that the Nations were bad at smithing it was just the Fire Nation was superior in smithing

Ah. Piandao would like me to ask you to stop harassing him to rejoin the war effort, by the way. He says, and I quote, “Perhaps if you ask him, he’ll actually take the wax from his mediation candles out of his ears.” His words, not my own. But truly, father, please leave him alone. He’s threatening to bring Aunt Anzu into this argument.

if Aang's memory was anything to go by Anzu had the roar and ferocity of a dragon

Ah, speaking of fathers, there is my son to continue our pai sho game. Your loyal son, General Iroh, Crown Prince of the Fire Nation, The Dragon of the West.

everyone was expecting another chapter to begin, however the chapter continued on with a second letter

To Prince Ozai.

this time Iroh was writing to Ozai

Dear brother, First of all, allow me to extend my birthday wishes to your lovely wife, as I’m sure it will be nearing her birthday when this letter arrives. With this letter should arrive a tin of absolutely delightful tea for her. Of course, there will be a note for her with this scroll, but I felt the need to include it here as well.

"Always nice to include stuff like that" Katara said smiling

How is the navy? I heard just yesterday that there were rumors of a final waterbender in the South Pole

Katara's smile fell and her heart skipped a beat

—I assume you will be sending the Southern Raiders to investigate?

now there were tears in Katara's eyes as Aang placed a hand on her back and Zuko and Azula sent sympathetic looks at her, seems like they weren't the only family their father ruined

Speaking of the ocean—how has learning Water been coming along? I cannot imagine having to learn it only from texts, so I commend you. That being said, I’m sure your pronunciation is terrible (although, cousin Pakku informs me that my accent has been getting worse year by year, so perhaps mine is too by this point), so I’ll be sure to find some time to engage in conversation with you when I come for the war meeting in a few months. Perhaps over tea? I will even tolerate assam—just for you, brother. I am hoping one day I will be able to take you to meet the other half of our family, though I admit that may be hard to slip under father’s nose. I can travel relatively freely—it is a perk of being in the military—but you so rarely leave the palace that he will be sure to take note, even if he mostly ignores you. Included with this scroll will be a few rough drawings of forms (I apologize, I am not nearly so much of an artist as my son). They will look a bit odd because they are meant to be done with a partner. I did them years ago with Chika, now I would like for you to learn them as well.

that would be nice for Ozai

I’d like to also try them with you when I come. I would like to once again thank you for recommending Ukano to me. The man is a genius when it comes to architecture, he nearly halved the projected length of our siege with just a few weeks worth of looking at maps and schematics (many of which he corrected) and looking at the perimeter of the outer wall. He said if we had some way of getting an aerial view he could’ve lessened it even more, but that is more than enough.

they wouldn't get their hands on airships until years later because of the Mechanist

That being said, when the siege is over and Ba Sing Se is captures, someone will need to govern it. It is, after all, the capital of the Northern Earth Kingdom and the defacto capital of the Earth Kingdom as a whole.

was he suggesting Ozai govern the City of Ba Sing Se?

What I am saying is perhaps it would be good for you and your family to relocate to govern it. Father’s temper has been getting worse in the past few years and I worry about you and the children. The longer you stay in the palace, particularly without Lu Ten or myself, the more danger you are in.

that does make sense

It is only so long before he starts to take notice of you. Besides, I think you will like Ba Sing Se! It is colder than the Caldera, which I know you will appreciate. And the wall truly is magnificent.

everyone who saw the wall agreed

Consider it, please. Love, Iroh.

Chapter Text

Part 5: spring 95 AG

Zuko and Azula remember that as around the time when-

Dear uncle,

Lu Ten's voice sounded scared and sad

I’m scared. I’ve fought battles, I’ve killed. I am one of, if not the most prodigious firebender of my generation and I’m adequate with a katana. I trained under the best swordsmaster in the world. I learnt lightningbending from the very women who brought the art back from extinction. But I’m still scared.

how could he not be, when ever they fought there was always fear, they were just able to push it back to fight for what's right

This will be my first large battle. The Northern Earth Kingdom had battles, but they will be mere child’s play compared to what I’m about to be in tomorrow. I know it’s just nerves, but my stomach is churning. It keeps telling me something bad is going to happen, even though rationally I know tomorrow will be one of the most glorious days in Fire Nation military history. We will be victorious. There is no way we won’t take Ba Sing Se.

but they didn't, it was a big loss for the Fire Nation, not only did they failed a siege but they also lost a prince

We will be victorious. I’ve already decided that I’ll tell dad about me and Wei when we regroup after the wall falls and we get hold of the ground we’ve gained. It might take a few days, to be fair, it will be a lot of land, but… I’ll tell him.

doesn't he mean him and Zhao, if he was Wei that is

I love Wei with all my heart. Dad deserves to know. I want him to know.

the thought of Lu Ten and Zhao together... it made Zuko and Azula sick

There. That’s something to look forward to. Everyone says you should have something to look forward to after the battle so you have something fueling your flame. And after we take Ba Sing Se, we’ll come home and I’ll get to hug Zuko and Azula. Agni, they must have gotten so big, it’s been so long since I’ve seen them last.

everyone sent sympathetic looks towards Zuko and Azula

I miss them.

so did they

And I miss gossiping with you. And I miss walking through the gardens with Aunt Ursa.

she missed him too

But I’m still so scared. … You know what? I’m going to put this brush down and go cuddle Wei. And then I’ll finish this letter when the battle is done.

oh great, the emotional moment was ruined

No sense sending you a letter full of negativity. I want it to be excited and happy. And I want you to know that I’ve definitively told dad. Yeah. I’ll finish this then. See you on the other side.

This letter was never sent.

that meant Lu Ten had fallen in battle, just as he did in their world

Chapter Text

Zuko and Azula were worried about what the next chapter might be about, Enrika fell asleep once again, it was almost like something was making her sleep Chapter 9: high noon (occurs at midnight) Part 1: nascence (noon)

“There’s a letter from Iroh,”

the first indicator of that day

His wife said, walking into his office. Ozai hummed in response, looking over the papers in front of him. “I suppose that will be him informing us of having toppled the Earth King’s throne?” He had been having the children learn Northern Earth even better than they had already in recent months—it would do well to win the allegiance of the citizens if their new rulers sounded like them instead of distinctly Fire Nation.

Azula remembering teaching Enrika when they were heading for Ba Sing Se, it took a while, but Enrika spoke Earth quite fluently

He glanced up, smiling. He had originally been opposed to moving his family straight into the middle of recently conquered territory, but Iroh was right. Their father was getting more and more volatile. If it was only him, he would probably risk it. But he wasn’t willing to risk his children or his wife. The smile slowly faded at his lips at the way Ursa’s eyebrows were furrowed, at the way she played with the ribbon holding the scroll shut—she hadn’t even opened it yet. “What’s wrong?” “It didn’t come with gifts, and it’s far smaller of a letter than I’d expect if he had won.”

"That's because he didn't win" Azula said

The ribbon began to fray under her manipulation and he took the scroll from her, frowning. It was downright light, compared to Iroh’s usual letters. “Is there a letter from Lu Ten?” He asked, going to unroll the scroll before his fingers stilled. Normally they called for the children first before reading a letter from Iroh, but…

but because he had a bad feeling about what was in that letter

He swallowed thickly. He had a bad feeling about this. He unrolled the scroll.

"Come on let's hear it" Sokka said, Suki elbowed him

“No.” Ursa shook her head and sat in the chair opposite him. “That’s two in a row he’s missed. Do you think he’s hurt?”

worse than hurt

He closed his eyes tightly shut for a moment before rereading the scroll.

everyone listened closely

Dear brother. Lu Ten is dead—we weren’t even able to recover his body so he can be properly returned to Agni. More than likely, he lays buried under three feet of earthbent dirt. I am retreating from Ba Sing Se. The orders have already been made; father is being informed with a letter of his own. This city was not worth my son’s life. I will return home soon, though I cannot tell you when. There are places I need to visit before I can return to the palace—the Spirit World, first and foremost. I know I cannot take my son back but… I need to see him. He told me that he wanted to tell me something after the battle was won. I couldn’t protect him, just like I couldn’t protect you. Iroh.

silence fell over the group, Aang and Katara held hands, Suki leaned in Sokka's side, Mai hugged Zuko, Azula held Enrika close, Ty Lee and Toph bowed their heads, Lu Ten was a good man and didn't deserve to die

He let out a slow breath and let the scroll reroll before holding it out to her. He clenched his teeth for a moment and lifted his chin. Not a tear slipped from his eyes. Just like when Chika died. Her only legacy, gone. His nephew, who he had only just begun allowing himself to fully love. Gone. “He’s dead.” He said flatly, his tone not wavering one bit as he rose from his seat. “I am… going to go tell the children. They deserve to know.”

Zuko and Azula remembered how they were playing in the garden when a servant walked up to her and gave her the letter and she told them, another difference

Ursa sighed and placed the scroll down on his desk, reaching out of grab the sleeve of his robe as he passed. “Ozai. Stop.” She stood, her lips pursed. “You should read the letter for yourself, Ursa.” He refused to meet her eyes. “Zai.”

never heard that nickname before

She reached up and cupped his face, her fingers grazing his cheekbone as she forced him to look at her. “It’s okay to be vulnerable. It’s okay to let yourself mourn in a way that isn’t firebending until seventh hour after sunset.”

Ozai refused to be vulnerable, Azula did the same for years

He leant into his touch and let his eyes slide shut for just a moment. Then, he took her hand and kissed her palm before letting it fall. “No, I can’t. Not now.” He stepped to the side and slid past her, walking the familiar path from the office to the garden his children often played in. He lingered in the gateway for a few moments, just watching them. It was one of the more uncommon days when neither Michi’s daughter (because she was far more Michi’s daughter) or Ty Min’s daughter were there. Instead, the two were just playing together, Azula chasing her brother and tackling him to the ground before he proceeded to pick her up and try and drop her into the fountain as she laughed.

the siblings smiled, it was exactly the same as before, they remembered this as the last time they were actually happy to call the other their sibling

Who was he to ruin their joy?

"Hey they're gonna find out eventually" Toph said bluntly "Toph!" Katara scolded "What? it's true"

“Zuko, Azula. Come here.” Zuko looked confused, but Azula seemed to already clue in. “Is something wrong, dad?” She asked, frowning. “Did grandfather—” “No, Azula. Your grandfather hasn’t done anything.” He paused. “Your cousin has died.” Zuko’s eyes widened and immediately began to water. Oh dear.

"well what did you expect was gonna happen?" Suki asked

He glanced back toward the gateway. Perhaps he shouldn’t have left his wife in his office. He loved his children dearly, but he had never known how to deal with their tears. Azula, at least, responded in a way he could handle. A way he understood. “So Ba Sing Se is ash, then?”

"In a way that involves fire and death?" Sokka asked "Sokka!" Katara said scolding

She asked, her eyes narrowed and her tone cold, if wavering slightly. And indeed, that would have been his reaction if one of those mudslingers had had the audacity to take one of his children from him.

"Mudslingers? really that's the best insulting name you could come up with?" Toph asked "You guys call us ashmakers" Zuko said, Toph shrugged "True"

That wasn’t even touching on the fact that Iroh had already had Chika torn from him, and that he only had the one child. But his brother had always been softer than him. Their father had permitted it, mother was still alive for Iroh’s childhood and father would never make Iroh do anything he didn’t want to. Ozai had never had that luxury. Ozai was the son who didn’t cry past the age of eight (Azula was already nine and she rarely cried but she still did, she still cried at the sad parts in The Death of a Princess, she still did).

reasons were very self-explanatory

Ozai was the son who took care of paperwork while Iroh was off playing soldier.

kinda like how Katara took care of things while Sokka was off playing soldier

Ozai was the son who took the assassins if they still lived, wishing they had succeeded in killing his father and making them regret the fact that they hadn’t. Ozai was the one who hunted down every last member of their organization, burning their bodies beyond recognition. He swallowed. “No. Your uncle has ordered a retreat and abandoned the siege. He will be coming home soon, after he makes some visits to other places.” Her eyebrows furrowed. “A real general would stay and burn Ba Sing Se to the ground. Not lose the battle and come home crying.”

and yet Azula remembered when she lost to Zuko and Katara she cried

“Zula—” “Perhaps.” Ozai inclined his head. “I would, if that were you or your bother. But Iroh is old. He lost his wife and hunted down the remnants of the group that killed her. Now he has lost his son as well in his quest to take Ba Sing Se. I’m sure he just wants to spend time with the family he has remaining.”

he did spend a lot of Zuko, mostly because Azula didn't want anything to do with who she called a weakling

“So… Uncle is retiring then?” She spoke, puffing her cheeks out. “Indeed. And we must do our best to be the family he needs when he returns. I understand that he is not your favorite to spend time with, Azula, but indulge him if you can. He will likely spend a lot of time with you and your brother.” Azula frowned, then nodded. Her brother grabbed her hand, sniffling and wiping his tears away with his sleeve. “When we’re old enough, we’ll go and burn Ba Sing Se for both Lu Ten and uncle. And we’ll rename it in Lu’s honour.”

Zuko remembered when he made that promise, in his defense he was a child, Azula remembered it to and that's one of the reasons she recommended to Ozai to burn down the Earth Kingdom

She blinked in response. “You’re gonna ruin your robes.”

"He's mourning he's allowed to ruin his clothes" Katara said, she ruined her clothes when her mother died

“I don’t care about my robes, Azula. Lu Ten’s never coming home!” Azula frowned harder and Ozai sighed, kneeling down. “Come here, you two.” Zuko was eleven and Azula was nine and both were tall for their age. Still, Ozai gathered each of them into one arm and maneuvered them until they were tucked securely to his side before standing again. He knew Azula hadn’t quite processed the permanence of Lu Ten’s loss. He hadn’t been in the palace for a while, it was not as though she saw his dead body. Zuko pressed his face into the shoulder of his robes, his tears rubbing off against the silk as he sniffled. It would stain them, but he couldn’t find it within himself to care. He walked past his office, peaking in and finding it empty. His feet took him to his bedroom instead, where he found his wife sitting on their bed and looking over a portrait Lu Ten had done of himself and given to her as a gag gift on her birthday before he gave her his actual gift: a portrait of Zuko and Azula napping together under the tree in her garden.

Azula burned it after Ursa left, she did so to make Zuko's life miserable, something she now looked back at with shame

“Ursa.” He gave her a smile as Zuko sniffled and looked up from the shoulder of his robe. “Mom.” “Oh, Zuko…” He leant down and let her take their son from his arms, hugging him to her chest. “Azula…” “I’m not about to start crying like Zuko.” She said, crossing her arms even as she leant into his chest. Ursa let out a slow breath. “I know. You’re like your father like that. But you still deserve to be comforted.” She shifted Zuko in her arms to make space for their daughter. Azula glanced at him and he set her down on the bed. He knew his wife still didn’t entirely understand how Azula expressed her emotions, just as he was unable to comfort Zuko when he cried.

but they tried their best, just like good parent should

But she tried. And he tried. And it was good enough. She nodded slowly and let her mother hug her, melting into her touch after a few moments. “Does this mean that dad is going to be Fire Lord?”

"Is that really the best thing you should be asking?" Toph asked "I've said worse things" Azula said

She mumbled into her mother’s shoulder. “That isn’t the thing to be thinking about right now, Azula,” Ursa said in a stern tone.

Azula had looked at this stern voice as Ursa saying she hated her, only in recent years does she see that's what parents do

And she was right, someone overhearing a question like that, even in a child’s innocent tone, could be a recipe for disaster. But she had a point.

oh no... is Ozai thinking about....

His brother had no heirs and wasn’t likely to bear any others. After all, he hadn’t remarried since Chika’s death, his likelihood of having another child, even without marriage, was next to none. That aside, he would not be in the palace for months, likely. And when he came back, he would be in no mental state to immediately assume the duties of being the Crown Prince that he had effectively not had since Ozai had turned fifteen.

great Ozai is thinking about taking the throne, only his reasons here were more care for his brother than shear greed and selfishness

No, when Iroh returned to the palace, he deserved to be able to do little more than spoil his niece and nephew, gossip with his sister in law, and perhaps take regular visits to Ember Island. His brother deserved to rest, but he could not do that as Crown Prince. Even if Ozai assumed all his duties, his brother would still be hounded by generals and admirals and nobles who wanted to garner his political favor for when he was one day Fire Lord. (And, well. Ozai would not lie to himself. He had always been the type to seek power.

okay there was a little selfishness, but only a little

Lu Ten’s death meant he or his children would serve as Iroh’s heir when father finally died, why not accelerate that? Why not take power for himself while also helping his brother? There was no loss.)

not that he knows of

“I will be requesting a meeting with my father.” He finally said, watching as his son’s eyes blinked open in surprise. Even Azula’s face was painted in slight shock. He leant down to press a kiss to both of their foreheads before brushing his lips against his wife’s. She looked concerned. He couldn’t blame her, he was not typically one to make rash decisions—he would not have survived in his father’s palace if he had—but it was important to seize this opportunity as soon as possible.

he really should have waited, given what happened that night

Fire Lord Azulon had loved Prince Lu Ten enough that his grief may allow his logic to overpower his hatred of Ozai, enough to see the logical choice.

or his hatred might overpower his 'logic' and he'll order him with the same orders as their universe

This was the safest way.

no it was not

He stepped away and fixed his clothing and hair, making sure he looked like the perfect prince he was. “Alright, you two.” He heard his wife say quietly as she roused their children behind him. “You heard your father. Let’s get you cleaned up and in your best clothes. He smiled as he strode out of the room, going to find one of his father’s attendants. Normally Chief Advisor Anzu would be the best bet, but she had rarely been in the palace since her husband’s death over four years ago.

Aang knew Kuzon was dead for a while, but was Anzu still alive?

“Prince Ozai. What has you in such a hurry?”

Azula remembered those voices anywhere

The dual voiced words caused him to turn his head and his shoulders dipped slightly in relief. “Lo, Li.” His lightningbending instructors stood before him, the same mischievous look in their eyes as always. The daughters of Chief Advisor Anzu had taken their mother’s place during her absence—with her gone, they were his best bet. “How wonderful to see you.” “That isn’t an answer, Prince Ozai,” Lo said, tucking her hands into her sleeves. “Perhaps he has been slacking on his lightningbending practice and is going to quickly catch up,” Li responded, her eyes keen. It was still wonderous how two nonbenders managed to have enough lightningbending knowledge to teach, particularly when so few people even knew lightningbending still existed. “Not at all, and I am very much willing to demonstrate as such, perhaps tomorrow?” He raised an eyebrow and put on his most charming smile. “No, I actually had a request of your two. Would it be possible for you to schedule an audience with my father for my family as soon as possible?” The twins shared a look and frowned slightly. “Fire Lord Azulon?—” “Prince Ozai—” “Are you sure?”

Great, Zuko and Azua aren't the only ones talking in unison now

He frowned and set his jaw, staring them down. He was no longer the child who tried to curry his father’s favor at the worst possible moments.

really because this is the worst possible moment to approach a man like Fire Lord Azulon

“Absolutely certain.” Lo sighed and Li spoke. “Very well. The Fire Lord has time in an hour—we will inform him that you would like an audience in the throne room the if that is suitable?” “It’s perfect.” He let himself smile at them as he released a slow breath, relieved. “Thank you, Lo, Li. Come find me at some time tomorrow if you would still like to see that my lightningbending skills have not deteriorated.” “Perhaps, Prince Ozai.” Lo said and placed a wrinkled hand on his shoulder briefly before allowing it to fall. “Now, go. Get ready. Your father would expect to see you at your very best.” Li made a shooing motion with her hand and he bowed quickly—deeper than he technically had to, but the Ladies Oshiro deserved his utmost respect both as his father’s advisors, his old teachers, and personal friends. Then, he spun on his heel and allowed his feet to take him back to his rooms to get ready. His children would be wearing their best clothes and he should do the same.

fingers crossed this went better

Fire Lord Azulon lowered his teacup as he stared at the doors to his throne room. Within the next ten minutes, his worthless son would be kneeling before him with his firstborn and the daughter he named after him,

jeez, this guy not only referred to Ozai as worthless but also didn't call Zuko and Azula by their own names

as if that would gain him his favor. At least Ursa would be there. She was his son’s only redeeming factor, truly. She hadn’t managed to bear children of any true worth,

true worth, their his grandkids they shouldn't need to have to bring true worth

but with Ozai as their sire that was to be expected. Still, Ursa served her role as princess and Mother of the Royal Family beautifully, inserting herself into the royal court and captivating it flawlessly.

their mother was awesome like that

Ilah had been certain when she heard, already pregnant herself, that the daughter of Avatar Roku was also pregnant in her old age that it was a sign from the spirits. He remembered laying in bed with her as she murmured about all her plans for their son—she was certain they would have a son—marrying the granddaughter—because she was also certain Lady Rina would have a daughter—of the last avatar.

so that's another reason their parents got together, Zuko remembering when his mother told him how Azulon had tracked her down and forced her to marry Ozai because the fire sages told him it would ensure their family's rule for years to come, things were more different than he thought

Azulon had hoped for a daughter who took after her mother. Instead, he ended up with a dead wife, and a son that killed her who looked almost exactly like him as a baby, with his resemblance only strengthening as he grew. Not a trace of his mother remained in him, and Azulon still wasn’t sure whether he would’ve hated him more or less had he resembled his mother.

Azula looked at the sleeping child in her arms, Enrika held resemblance to both her and Shen

Still, he could deny his wife nothing, even in death, so when the two were of a suitable age he arranged for them to marry. And just as Ilah was correct about Chika and Iroh being the perfect pair, even if he and the woman constantly fought and never managed to get along, Ursa and Ozai were as well. Still, even if Ursa was a delightful woman and made excellent tea, she made Ozai no more tolerable. “Prince Ozai is here with his wife—” “and children, my Lord.” Lo, then Li announced, stepping into the room and bowing in unison. The heavy door shut behind them. He sighed quietly. “Thank you, nieces. You may retire for the night.” They bowed once more, then, as Li straightened up, she frowned slightly. “Uncle, if I may?” They took after their mother in a tendency to speak their mind with him, although they were certainly far more respectful than his sister. He inclined his head. “Proceed.” “Be gentle on him. He loved Prince Lu Ten greatly—they had tea together nearly every day in the last year the late prince was in the palace.” The wall of flames blazed hotter and, as he not known better, he would have thought they would turn back to the blue he once had. But he had lost that too with his wife.

everyone glanced over to Azula, did she lose someone in her years

Neither girl (in his mind, they were still somehow the five year old girls who clung to his legs in his early years as Fire Lord, despite the fact that he was nearly a century old and they were three quarters that) flinched. They had far too much of both their mother and their father in them for that. Kuzon had been a mediocre firebender and an only slightly better swordsman.

Aang glared at the book, how dare Azulon say that about Kuzon

And yet he had no fear when he used his considerable lung capacity to curse out the Fire Lord in his own throne room. “Get out.” Fire blew out of his nostrils and he attempted to take another sip of tea before remembering it was empty. Lo bowed first then, grudgingly, Li. He would never understand how people managed to confuse the two when they were truly so different.

"How they look exactly the same" Azula said

They turned in unison and pushed those heavy doors open, allowing Ozai, his wife, and children to walk in. He leaned back slightly. This would be fun. They all knelt before him, Ozai a half second behind the rest. Impertinent as always.

seriously

“Father, I…”

well Ozai didn't open with those words

Azulon stared at the wall behind his son, tuning out his words for a few moments. They were likely unimportant. It was a true shame that they were unable to recover Lu Ten’s body—unless it was burned there would be no way for him to take his rightful place with Agni. He would be forever doomed to roam the early plane of the spirit world, kept from where he truly belonged. Still, there were things they could do to make him more comfortable. He would have preferred to set up his grandson’s shrine with Iroh, but the news that his son wouldn’t be returning to the palace for some time made that unfavorable. It wasn’t right to make Lu Ten wait so long, just because his father needed to find himself after his death. Although, Azulon could understand. Certainly, he wasn’t himself after Ilah’s death, and he had never truly recovered.

grief will do that to you

“Prince Zuko, what can you tell me about the Battle of Han Tui?” He heard his son ask in a crisp tone, obviously having rehearsed the question.

they certainly didn't rehearse the question in their world

There was no way Ozai would show him anything genuine. No, his son was a compulsive liar, to the point where he would never let anyone see the truth of how he was, how his children were. “The Battle of Han Tui occurred in the year 2 ASC between the Nation’s soldiers and Northern Earth Kingdom soldiers in the western Chi province. Fire Lord Sozin was personally commanding our soldiers, while Prince Daewon of Ba Sing Se was commanding the Earth Kingdom troops. It resulted in a decisive Fire Nation victory and the conquering of Han Tui, which now provides much of the Nation’s iron, which was much needed at the time as the military was beginning to run low on the resources Fire Lord Sozin accrued prior to the war.”

it was a turning point in the war

The boy spoke in an imitation of his father, the same emphasis on names and locations that Ozai tended toward.

he wanted so much to gain his father's favor he felt like talking like him would help in some way

He had likely been coached on the exact wording to use by his father. The man needed to have control of everything at all times, including his son’s responses to his questions. “And how was it great grandfather Sozin managed to win the battle of Han Tui?” Azulon’s eyebrows furrowed deeper. What reasoning did his spider snake of a son have to emphasize their family relation to Fire Lord Sozin?

because they are related

More often than not, he tried to avoid reminding him that they were related as much as possible.

yeesh their relationship gives Zuko and Ozai's relationship a run for their money

Just as he preferred it. “Great grandfather won because…”

everyone grew worried for Zuko

Something had clearly thrown the boy off, perhaps Ozai’s idea of emphasizing their family relation had broken the script that he had drilled into his son. Or perhaps the boy simply did not have a good enough memory to keep up with his father’s expectations.

does Azulon know anything about good parenting and human flaws

A half second later, his namesake spoke, very nearly interrupting her brother. “Because even though his army was outnumbered, he cleverly calculated his advantages. The enemy was downwind, and there was a drought. Their defences burned to a crisp in minutes.” The smirk on the girl’s face was an exact copy of her father’s, as though someone had pressed them using the same seal. Her hair was styled the same way he had taken to as a youth, but even he hadn’t had a smirk like that at such a young age.

she was smirking because she knew she would get her father's 'love'

Clearly, she was heartless,

"True" Sokka said

just as her father. After all, she had very nearly killed Ursa in her birth. A very near miss of history repeating itself. “Correct, my dear.” The pride in Ozai’s voice was nothing if not evident. Of course, he would so blatantly favor the child so much like himself, would prefer the second born who nearly killed her mother over the first.

or in their case favor the one with more power

“Now, would you show grandfather the new moves you demonstrated to me?” There it was again. Grandfather. His chest twinged in a way that made him wonder if his old age had made him develop heart problems all of a sudden.

that's what happen when you get old

But no. He knew it was because Lu Ten was the only one in the palace who called him grandfather. Every time he had heard Ozai’s children refer to him, few and far in between as those times were, it was always as Fire Lord Azulon. As it should be. He watched uncaringly as the girl demonstrated her firebending. It was rather advanced for her age, true. Around where both Lu Ten and Azulon himself had been at her age, if not even a bit more advanced. His lips twitched downward as she directed her final fire blast toward his throne, though it dissipated in the wall of flames as she ended in a kneel. Impertinent, just like her father. “She’s a true prodigy—just like her grandfather for whom she’s named.” He watched as the girl returned to her place, whispering something to her brother that was lost in the crackle of his flames.

hopefully it was her attacking his self confidence

The boy set his jaw and lifted his chin. Stubborn, it seemed, against whatever insult his sister must’ve given him. He couldn’t imagine anything less from Ozai’s children.

does he really just assume they're fighting when he hasn't even spent one stink'n minute with them

“Prince Zuko.” The boy stood quickly—perhaps too quickly, given how he stumbled—at his father’s command.

hopefully he won't trip, again

The boy was surprisingly proficient for his age—leagues ahead of most children and only a few sets behind his sister. His flame sputtered out a bit early a few times, and there was a stumble or two, but it was overall more decent than he would have expected.

was the bar really that low

He folded his hands in front of his face, his patience running short as the boy returned to his place, muttering something to his sister, to which she quickly retorted. He let out a tired sigh, his tone becoming cold. “Prince Ozai, why are you wasting my time with this pomp?”

"Pomp? they're his grandkids" Suki said

He had no care for Ozai’s children, and the only member he had even a slightly favorable opinion of had not spoken one word. “Just tell me what you want. Everyone else, go.” Although, he still did not expect his son to say a word of truth. He never did. He barely spared a glance to the rest of the family as Princess Ursa corralled her children. No, his eyes were instead focused on Ozai’s face. He made no indication that he was unhappy to have his children gone. No, he even seemed happy, in a way. Did he love them at all?

he was most likely glad they left because they would avoid his wrath

Then again, he was not convinced the boy was capable of love. Certainly, he hadn’t loved Lu Ten, as his niece had tried to say. “Father,” Ozai sat up straighter, looking up at him with cold eyes matching his own. He held no hesitation, no thought that what he was about to say was wrong. No consideration that he was a grandfather trying to mourn his only grandchild that truly mattered. “Lu Ten is gone. Iroh is out of the palace, we have no idea of when he will return. You must have realized, as I have, that when he does return he will be in no state of mind to assume the duties of Crown Prince.”

definitely more respectful than what he said before

He could feel the heat of his own flames growing. Surely the boy was not so stupid as to ask what he thought he was asking, so close to the date of his nephew’s death?

it really was a stupid move on his part

“With the Crown Prince heirless and gone with no date of return, many groups will seek to use this as an opportunity, none with intentions beneficial to our Nation. But I am here, father, and I have not one but two healthy, strong heirs.” No… He let out a slow breath. It was important for a Fire Lord to hold their temper in check. It was also important for a Fire Lord to be patient, but it was late and his patience was running remarkably thin. “Say what it is you want.” “Use me. Make me Crown Prince—I am your humble servant, here to serve you, our family, and our Nation.” The boy’s tone was oily, and his temper caught on it like the quickest flame. “You dare suggest I betray Iroh?” The fire began to blaze, his usual control gone. It took all within his power to avoid striking his treasonous second born down where he stood—having risen from his proper kneel. “My first born? Directly after the demise of his only beloved son?”

they could almost see the flames that rose from the throne room as if they were there

The very son Li had tried to convince him Ozai had even an ounce of love for? He would need to speak to his sister about her daughters’ perception skills. Even her son who took far too much after his father knew of Ozai’s true nature. “No… I think Iroh has suffered enough. But you? Your punishment has scarcely begun!” The fire quickly touched the walls, the heat it provided making the drapes and tapestries all around the walls of the throne room flutter.

Zuko and Azula looked at each other, knowing full well why those tapestries were moving

The boy’s arrogant expression flickered in fear before he closed his eyes and knelt properly once more, his forehead pressing against the tile. “Of course, father. I will… take whatever punishment you decide upon.” He sat back in his seat, looking into his empty teacup. How he wished he had some tea. How he wished he had Ilah instead of this useless, presumptuous, wretch of a boy. “Your punishment must fit your crime, as clearly nothing else will do the job.” The boy clearly favored his second born, yes, but he still held some care for him at the very least as a tool. Servants reported that he was highly involved in the schooling—particularly firebending, it seemed—of both his children.

No

Better yet, Ursa clearly loved both her children.

everyone felt cold... he wasn't thnk about...

“You must know the pain of losing a first-born son—by sacrificing your own.”

the room exploded in shock "WHAT?" "He just order him to.." "And he's..." "ZUKO HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH THIS YOU OLD BASTARD" Azula looked down, those were the exact words he said before, after everyone calmed down they listened with worry

If the boy had any love at all in his heart for his son or his wife, he would beg and plead as he very well should.

but if he did things could get even worse

He couldn’t see the boy’s face with his forehead pressed to the floor, but his response was more than enough. Without a trace of regret in his voice, the boy he had unfortunately sired spoke. “As you command, father, it shall be done.”

"He's most likely lying" Toph said before anyone else could talk

He stared at his prone form for a moment or two. Then, he rose, leaving the teacup. “Do it then.” He left before the boy had even a chance to rise from his kneel, taking the back exit. That boy had not an ounce of heart in him.

does he even have a heart in that chest of his

Chapter Text

after everyone calmed down after Azulon ordered little Zuko's death everyone hoped Ozai would do something about it, and Zuko and Azula wouldn't lose any of their parents Part 2: midst (dusk) “Dad’s going to kill you!”

okay very frantic and right to the point Azula "Wait how does she know that?" Katara asked "We were behind the tapestry" Azula said

Azula’s tone was frantic as she ran into his room and climbed up onto his bed. He had left her behind the curtain of the throne room—he didn’t want to hear their father being punished by his own. He could already guess well enough the cruelty of the Fire Lord, he didn’t need to witness it firsthand. He didn’t need to hear it, or see it, or feel the heat of the flames.

the ladder of which was the main reason he fled

“What?” He hissed with wide eyes, staring at his sister’s expression. She lied sometimes, about things like eating the last dango even though she didn’t even like dango that much, or about hiding his swords, but this… She would never lie about something like this. Not to him. They were a team. “Grandfather ordered it! When you ran off he told dad what his punishment would be. He said that because dad’s punishment should fit his crime, he should sacrifice his first born! Zuko, that’s you.”

Azula smiled at herself, all she did was taunt Zuko about the fact their dad was gonna kill him

“I know that’s me, Azula!” He couldn’t help the puff of flame that slipped from between his lips. “Dad—no. He wouldn’t. He wouldn’t kill either of us!” “I know! But grandfather ordered it and he, he said “as your command, father. It shall be done”! That sounds a lot like he plans to kill you to me, Zuko!”

"Or it could be him trying to buy time" Aang said optimistically

She started nudging him.

Azula looked up in shock

“Come on, we have to get out of here.”

Azula smiled and tears formed in her eyes, her other self was willing to run away with Zuko to protect him, something she never would have done

He stared at her for a few moments, blinking. Then, he shook his head. “No… no, dad was just buying time. He wouldn’t kill me.” “If he doesn’t do it, then Azulon would. You’re not an idiot, Zuko!” Tears—of frustration, he was sure—were welling up in her eyes as she threw her hands up. “Are you suicidal? I’m trying to save us, and you want to stay here?”

Well he can't just leave behind everything he's known

He nodded silently, hugging his knees to his chest. “Yeah… I guess.” He closed his eyes tightly shut and pressed them into his knees as he let out a slow breath. “Dad loves us.” “But he fears grandfather more,” Azula whispered in response and he wondered if, for a moment, she was crying. He heard shuffling and the bed compressed slightly then sprang back up as his sister got off of it. He resisted the urge to look up, just as he was resisting the urge to cry. He didn’t want to see her look at him like he was crazy. He couldn’t just run away from everything he had ever known.

see

Even if it was the smart option. Azula had always been smarter than him. He felt himself being shoved in the shoulder and he looked up to see his sister holding his swords. “… What?”

was she really thinking about staying to fight?

“Never give up without a fight.” Azula stared him down, shoving the swords toward him again as her gingerly took them from her hands. They felt like an extension of him whenever they touched his skin. “If you insist on being an idiot, then we won’t just be going down easily—or do you not remember what’s engraved on the knife uncle gave you?”

of course he did, he had that knife for his entire life

He nodded slowly and laid the blades on his sheets in front of him. “What do you mean we? Azula, I’m the one grandfather ordered dad to kill. You’re safe. You should go to bed or—”

but what kind of sister would she be if she left him all alone

“We’re a team, Zuko. We work best together, and we’re strongest together. The only person stronger than dad is grandfather. No matter which comes to kill you, it will take both of us to even stand a chance.”

"I'm no genius but how does she plan to fight old man 1 and 2?" Toph asked "I think the plan is to go down fighting, which is very her" Suki said

He watched as she patted her robes to ensure she had her dao before nudging him. “Now shove over. If I’m going to be waiting for our deaths, then I’m at least going to be waiting under the covers.” He forced himself to laugh as he shifted to the left, letting her take up the right half of his bed. “Thanks, Azula.” His sister looked at him for a few moments before shrugging. “You’d do the same for me, wouldn’t you?”

Azula wasn't sure if Zuko would be willing to protect him, Zuko knew that he would

“Of course I would!” He answered without thinking, but it was true. He would. “Then there’s no need to thank me… dumb dumb.”

Zuko didn't realize how much he missed the sound of that name

His mind was hazy as he raced through the halls, even if years of training kept his face as blank as he could make it and his steps only looked slightly hurried.

so Ozai is worried about Zuko, good for a moment there everyone was thinking he would be willing to off Zuko

Oh thank Agni. “Ursa.” He grasped his wife’s arm when he saw her, making her still in her stride. “Ozai?” Her eyebrows furrowed and he tried to erase the signs of panic he knew she would notice—his eyes, the set of his jaw, the way his body was just a few degrees hotter than was typical, even for him. “I was just on my way to Zuko’s room

Zuko and Azula remembered what happened when she got to his room

—are you alright? Your father—” He was half dragging her to their room—it was nearby, thankfully—and he cut her off once they were finally as private as they could be in the palace. “He ordered me to kill Zuko, Ursa.”

Aang, Zuko and Azula remember how cold Ozai's voice was, now it was panicking and afraid

Perhaps he was talking too quickly, but he had so little time. There was no deadline, no clock, nothing but an order to kill his son. “He ordered me to kill Zuko and I just—I just agreed. It was the only thing I could do—my father would never accept a refusal—but I can’t just kill Zuko, I would never, I—” His eyes darted around the room, for what, he didn’t even know.

that's what happens when you panic

“Ozai.” Her hands came up to cup his cheeks, holding them securely. They were cool—her hands normally were, but they felt even cooler than usual. Or perhaps it was just the way the fire inside him was blazing out of control.

he wasn't burning her, was he?

Control. Firebending was about control. He needed control but he couldn’t control himself, he couldn’t control his flame— “You need to kill me.”

everyone was speechless, this Ozai was willing to die to save his son, this truly was a different man

He decided, clenching his teeth and swallowing. “You need to kill me and take the children and run. If I came with you he wouldn’t stop in his hunt, I know that, but if I’m dead… he doesn’t hate you and the children enough to chase after you. He just wanted to hurt me, and if I’m gone there’s no reason for him to hurt you.” He had been out of line. His father wanted him to feel his brother’s pain, but he couldn’t. He couldn’t lose his son.

he shouldn't have to feel this pain, Azulon had no right

He couldn’t lose his children, because he saw the way the curtains had shifted,

wait he knew they were there?

and he knew his children’s propensity for eavesdropping but he also knew Zuko was too stubborn to just run away. If they were to die, they would die together. Their love and trust of each other commanded nothing else.

he knows them more than their own father knows them

“Ozai.” His wife’s smooth voice and the thumb brushing over his cheekbone forced his attention to snap to her. How did she look so calm, so collected?

he must already have an idea about what to do, something that involves poison

She had to kill him. That was the only way— “I’m not going to kill you. And our children aren’t going to die.” And she had such a confidence in her voice that he wished he could believe her. And he almost did. “Ursa, my father—” “Your father can choke on his tea.” She guided him back to the bed and pressed him down gently until he sat. “And indeed, perhaps he will. Your father had been Fire Lord for far too long, I think, if he cannot appreciate your loyalty and care for your brother.” She slid into the spot beside him and he found himself staring at her as if he was seeing her for the first time. They couln’t just kill his father—if they were caught, not only would they both be killed, but their children were as well. And they would be caught. His father had been Fire Lord for seventy-five years, he had survived dozens, if not hundreds, of assassination attempts. He had decimated the Southern Water Tribe beyond recognition (mother did that, his mind chimed in) and had taken over large swathes of the Earth Kingdom. There was no way they— “I’ll take care of it, Ozai, okay?”

hopefully she would be alright

She pressed a kiss to his forehead and he couldn’t help himself from pressing his face into her shoulder. For the first time since he was eight years old, Ozai found himself crying. And he didn’t stop himself.

He shouldn't have to stop himself, he had the right to cry

“Uncle?” Lo knocked and stepped into his quarters. Azulon’s eyebrows furrowed as he set down his ink brush, straightening in his seat. “Niece. I was under the impression that I sent you and your sister home hours ago.” Not only was he under the impression, but he also knew for certain that he had.

yah he did, why was she here?

“You had.” She inclined her head. “And Li is home—doubtlessly writing a strongly worded letter to mother about you.” He winced slightly. He hadn’t seen his sister in months, but he had no doubt that he would be now seeing her soon. And hearing her biting tone as she chewed him out for treating her daughters so rudely.

what about how abuse he was to his son and how uncaring he is to his grandchildren

“Very well. So, you have come to warn me, then?” “No. You deserve anything mother says to you.”

he deserved much worse

Lo crossed her arms over her chest and stared him down in a passable imitation of her mother. “I am here because I ran into Princess Ursa in the library, and she would like to take tea with you—alone.” Ah. Perhaps Ozai did have a brain of sorts. Enough to realize that he much preferred his wife to him. And Ursa loved her children. Doubtlessly she wanted to plead for their lives, even where her husband would not. “Very well.” He rose, his creaking joints reminding him unfortunately of his age.

something nobody was looking forward to

“I will meet her in the sitting room adjacent to the library. It will be good to see her without the unfortunate waste I call son and she calls husband.”

"Wow he is not suttle about how much he hates Ozai" Toph said

Lo rolled her eyes—a blatant show of disrespect of her Fire Lord that he knew she adopted from her mother—and bowed far more shallowly than she should.

because that's what you deserve you old bastard

“I will inform her as such. I will be in the library for a little while longer if you need me—my mother requests copies of some of the books there.” “If Anzu wants to look at them, she can come here herself,” He grumbled, affixing his headpiece back to his top knot. He startled slightly, not that he would ever admit it, at the look he received. “Are you sure you want her in the palace once again?” He paused, then, with all the wisdom that being the Fire Lord granted, he spoke again. “Perhaps not… proceed with your copying.” “That’s what I thought.” His niece scoffed and left. A moment later, he followed.

hopefully this went well for them

“Fire Lord Azulon.” Ursa was already kneeling when he entered the room, seated on a cushion in front of the room’s low table, a steaming pot of tea and two teacups set before her. “I am here to apologize for my husband and beg you to reconsider the punishment you gave him.”

Ursa's voice was pleading but everyone could suspect the tea was spiked

Her head was bowed slightly, but he could still see her expression. It was mostly neutral—Ursa had a lovely court face, likely borne from her time spent as an actress in Hira’a, but there was a flicker of sorrow on it. Purposefully shown to him, he knew. She was too good of an actress to let anything show in her face that she didn’t want shown, particularly when she had had as much time as she did to prepare.

Zuko and Azula grew nervous, Azulon was already onto her

She poured the tea with unshaking hands, and he wrapped his fingers gingerly around the porcelain set in front of him, feeling the warmth of the tea. Ursa was no fool, she knew the chance of him taking back his decision was low, and she knew the price he may ask instead could be far higher than the one he initially did. Though, he also knew she valued her children highly. And Fire Lord Azulon was not a fool either. “Indeed… I recognize that, perhaps, my decision was not the best I could have made. In my punishment of Ozai, I failed to consider that I would be punishing you more than him. I am well aware that he favors his daughter more than his son, of course.” Ursa showed no reaction to his words other than taking a slow sip of her tea.

Azula would use that as a reason for why she thought Ursa hated her

“I would much prefer if you did not order the death of my daughter.” “No, no, of course not.” He waved a hand casually, looking down at the still untouched yet steaming cup in his hands. He had seen her pour both cups of tea, yet she drank happily from her own.

what was the old crone thinking?

He cleared his throat. “Guardsman Shiro?” He called out and the guard standing right outside the door opened it and bowed. “My Lord?” The man looked confused, not that he could overly blame him. He was a good guard, but he did not expect a simple man such as him to understand the complexities of politics and royal life. “Please go fetch my second son and bring him here.” His eyes flickered to Ursa for a moment. The shock, the fear was there for a split second. Just as he had suspected.

"He's probably gonna poison Ozai" Azula said, she was glad Enrika was still asleep

He turned his head fully to her, unsurprised to see her mask had changed back to the neutral it had been previously. But he had seen all he needed to. “He should be in our bed. If not, then he is likely practicing his firebending in the courtyard near our room.” Her voice was light, seemingly undisturbed by his request.

she was a good actor, but clearly not enough to fool Azulon

The guard bowed once more before turning and quickly leaving. He always appreciated efficiency from his guards, and Shiro was among the most efficient. From what he knew, the man also had a younger brother who had been in Lu Ten’s guard, though he was unsure where the boy was now. Likely allocated to some other area of the palace. He reached out to place his hand gently over hers.

everyone could almost feel his cold hands over Ursa's warm hands

“Worry not, my dear. Your children will be fine.”

well at least Zuko and Azula were out of the crossfire

She bowed her head once again, and he was entirely unsure if the relief in her voice was fake or genuine.

definitely genuine, what kind of mother won't be genuinely glad her children won't die

“Thank you, my Lord.” It did not take long at all for Shiro to return with Ozai. The man had likely been in bed—his hair was loose and he was in his sleep clothes. No attempt had been made to fix his hair, though he could not know if the guard had even told his son where he was taking him. “Father.” The boy bowed deeply before straightening. He had been ordered to kill his son, and yet he slept without care as his wife worked to save them both.

probably because he trusted his wife to take care of things

“Son.” Azulon waved his hand. “Sit, sit.” He watched as Ozai took his place beside his wife, not an expression on his face. He placed his teacup in front of his son, standing to grab one of his own from the walls of the room. After all. Ursa had drank the tea too. Ozai sipped from the tea without a care, even as Azulon noticed the miniscule widening of Ursa’s eyes and the way her breathing picked up ever so slightly. He poured himself another cup of tea from the pot and sipped it happily.

oh boy

It really was good tea. Clearly Ursa had spent some substantial amount of time with Iroh. And perhaps the tea in general was poisoned and Ursa herself had merely taken an antidote prior to their meeting. But there was no sign of Ursa collaborating with her husband. Indeed, it seemed that this was entirely secret from him.

but if she did take an antidote why didn't she collaborate with her husband in case Azulon did suspect, and given how smart Ursa is to not Azulon isn't stupid... something wasn't adding up, how did this poison work anyway?

So Ozai most certainly had not taken an antidote, and he found he was quite alright with the idea of his death if it meant taking Ozai with him.

"Ah the old if I go down I'm take you with me" Toph said

Ursa had no claim to the throne, and he knew his sister would return to rule in Iroh’s stead until he returned, just as they had agreed. Still, he subtly made the fire inside himself burn just a little hotter to burn out the poison. Just in case.

wait, wasn't there a poison that targeted firebending itself, what if that is what Ursa used

“Ozai. I have decided that instead of sacrificing your son, you will be taking your brother’s place on the battlefield. His years in the military served to help him grow—perhaps suffering and bleeding with the people of our nation will teach you respect for your brother and late nephew.”

now that they thought about it Ozai didn't take part in any actual battles in the war except for his fight with Aang

And with any luck if the boy didn’t die here, he would die there. He placed his tea down. “Thank you, father. I will prove my worth on the battlefield.” As if. Still, he nodded curtly and waited until Ozai finished the entire cup of tea before standing, leaving half a cupful of tea in his.

if it was the firebending poison then it wouldn't outright kill Azulon but if Ozai used his firebending even slightly he's a goner

“Ozai, I will make arrangements for you to take over your brother’s division within the week. I suggest you use this to appreciate my mercy and spend time with your children.” He looked down at the miserable boy and returned to his room, making the fire inside him blaze even harder now that he was alone. With any luck, he would awaken in the morning with only one son. Just as it should have always been. “Is it done?”

the voice of Li, or was it Lo spoke

Her sister asked as she walked into the side room of the library, used almost exclusively by students visiting the Royal Library who needed to copy down information for their own use, since all but those living in the palace were forbidden from taking books and scrolls out of the library. Li nodded silently as she slid the perfectly forged decree over to her.

they were forging a decree, what did it say?

The sisters often acted as their uncle’s scribes for official yet private matters, and it came in handy now. “It just needs the seal.” Lo produced the seal—stolen from their uncle’s room—from the sleeve of her robe.

makes sense, creating your own seal wouldn't get past expectations, so using the actual seal (which is extremely difficult to get) was the only way to fool everyone

“And I have it.” She also produced the necessary paste from her pocket, placing them down. Li raised an eyebrow. “You don’t want to do it?” “I can if you wish. But this is your masterpiece.” She nodded slowly and picked it up, examining it slowly. Was she really about to do this? Yes. Yes, she was. She pressed the seal into the paste then onto the end of the scroll declaring Prince Ozai as his father’s heir until the time at which Prince Iroh returned to the palace and judged himself as fit to reassume all the duties of the Crown Prince.

pretty much making him Fire Lord

She held the seal and paste back out to her sister as she examined the paper. Normally Azulon would use firebending to dry the seal so there was no chance of it smearing, but neither girl was a firebender so they would have to be careful.

extremely, if they were caught things would get bad

Any smearing would immediately have the court writing it off as the forgery it was and they very well could start a civil war.

"Given the world is at war with the Fire Nation is anyone gonna care about that?" Toph asked "They're still humans" Aang said

“Are they really doing it?” She asked quietly as she stared at the slowly drying seal. “They are.” Her sister settled down beside her to look at the scroll and read over it. “I cannot blame them. He commanded Ozai to kill Zuko.”

he probably used that to get them to forge the document in their world

“I know.” She let out a slow breath and leaned back. “Mother should have killed him when Ilah died—put him out of his misery and not allowed him to cause all the harm he did.” “He was her brother, Li. That’s like asking me to kill you.”

or like asking Sokka to kill Katara

“I’d want you to kill me if I went insane and started treating my child like rotting garbage—” She hissed, turning to look at her sister. “That boy deserved to grow up happy and loved by his father, if not by both his parents. Instead, he had a father who actively worked against Chika’s efforts and—”

everyone remembered that picture of baby Ozai in the family beach house at Ember Island, Ozai was at one point in his life an innocent human child until he became a heartless monster

“He had us!” Her sister placed a hand on her shoulder. “And what did we do, Lo? We’re no better than mom, watching Azulon ruin him while standing silent and motionless.” “Ozai isn’t ruined, he has risen above Azulon. And we aren’t doing nothing—we’re looking out for both Ozai and Iroh by ensuring that when Azulon dies, Ozai will ascend the throne without trouble.”

are they sure that's the smart thing to do?

She swallowed and closed her eyes for a moment. Lo sighed and stood up. “I am going to go put these in his office, to be found in the morning. Don’t be seen when you leave.” She looked up at the ceiling when her sister left, wishing, not for the first time, that she had her mother’s lightning. But she knew, even now, she could never do the deed herself. As much as she loved her youngest cousin, she loved her uncle too.

even after all he's done? 'of course they do' Aang thought

Just as her mother loved her brother.

Chapter Text

Part 3: finale (midnight) and epilogue (dawn)

"Guess this is the end of this wild night" Toph said

“Remember, Ozai, no firebending.”

so it was that poison

She placed her hands on his shoulders securely. “Not even to warm yourself up if you feel a chill.” “I know, Ursa.” Her husband smiled at her, and she couldn’t help the worry in her chest. “I had hoped he’d try to burn it out—” “He did try—” “And it would cause enough damage to his heart that he’d die tonight, and it would appear as nothing more than a heart attack due to his old age. But the old fool only drank half the cup, and even if he kept his fire blazing from then to now I doubt it would be enough to kill him.” If only he would’ve taken the entire thing.

so what would they do?

But no. The Fire Lord was smart and had very nearly outwitted her. She had been terrified when he had called Ozai into the room. She was glad she had the forethought to poison the entire pot of tea, at least. Few people knew of all the possibilities of the various plants in gardens throughout the palace, not just her own.

yah the plants in their gardens could be used to make deadly poisons

For that, of course, she was thankful. Ozai frowned, tucking his hands into his sleeves as he guided her through the palace’s many secret passageways. “I see no reason why you have to be the one to kill him, Ursa. Your hands are clean—I cannot count the number I’ve killed. We should keep it that way.”

that made sense, but it would be painfully obvious

She levelled him with a glare. She loved her husband, but he felt the need to be in control at all times. To be the one on whom all the blame lay. “You cannot kill your father in an undetectable way, Ozai. I can.” She straightened as they approached the passage into the Fire Lord’s room—known only by those in the royal family. “You will hold him down.”

wait, Ursa is planning to kill Azulon herself, but all she got was airbending how would that help

“And if he firebends?” “He won’t. Now, we must do this quickly.” She pressed her lips to his cheek then pressed her finger to his lips. She stepped into the room, the full moon through the window providing a surprisingly large amount of light for them to work with.

ironic that Ilah was a waterbender and the moon gave waterbenders their strength, and now he's about to die under that same moon

Her hands raised and she gestured for her husband to get closer to his father. Then, a moment later, her hands began to move as she began to pull his breath from his lungs as her husband held his arms down to the bed.

everyone was speechless, airbending could do that? Aang looked at his hands, he didn't know airbenders could do that, his mind shifted to where he found Gyatso's skeleton, did he use a similar technique on those firebenders

The Fire Lord’s eyes snapped open and he began to struggle, his eyes widening as his hands clenched, yet no fire came. After all, firebending came from the breath. She knew that from listening to her husband and brother in law often enough.

but now he had no breath

Time was not on his side either—Ozai was younger and stronger than he was and had no trouble keeping his father prone. Even after she felt all the breath leave his lungs, even after the man collapsed back into his bed, unconscious, she still kept bending until Ozai, taking his hand away from his father’s pulse point, wrapped his hands around hers to still them.

better safe then sorry

“It’s done, Ursa. He’s dead.” He pressed his lips to her forehead. “We can’t be certain, I—” “He’s dead. His pulse has been gone for over a minute. It’s okay.” He wrapped his arms around her and she pressed her face into his chest, shuddering. She was a true airbender now, using her bending for murder just as they had.

"NO" Aang somewhat shouted "we didn't do that, we were peaceful" Katara wrapped her arms around Aang, they still had to deal with the 100 years' worth of propaganda

“We should go…” She whispered, unable to make herself pull away from his warmth. She really hoped he wasn’t firebending himself warmer. “We need to be in our bed when they discover him dead.” He paused, then nodded sharply. He spared his father a single glance before pulling away to step toward him.

“Whatever I am, however monstrous I become, I will never approach the monster you are.”

Really? in which shape or form is he gonna accomplish that?

She heard him whisper as he leaned over him. “I may burn the Earth Kingdom to ashes,

which he did attempt to do, Azula felt sick that she came up with the idea

just as you tried. I may destroy an entire people, just as grandfather did. But I never laid a hand on my children, and I never will. For that and that alone, I will forever be better than you.”

"You know he is right... sort of" Katara said

Ozai returned to her side and pulled her close, tucking her against his side as she used some airbending to make sure Azulon’s sheets looked tousled only from sleep, not from being held down and murdered. They returned to their bed, leaving the Fire Lord’s body to cool in his bed. “I asked Li to write a decree declaring you Crown Prince in Iroh’s absence,” She murmured once she was finally in her sleep clothes and curled under the covers against his form. The smooth rhythm of his breath stuttered for a half moment. “Did you?”

"Dude she just said she did" Mai said

“Yes… If your father were to die with Iroh gone and no one knowing where he is, the infighting between the advisors and ministers on who should be Fire Lord is likely to cause a civil war. If you become Fire Lord, then you can simply transfer the crown to your brother if he asks when he returns.”

that depends if he wants to give the crown back to Iroh

Ozai swallowed and pulled her closer to him, staring up at the ceiling. “I don’t know if I would, Ursa.”

he probably won't

“What?” Her eyebrows furrowed as she rose on her elbows to look at him. The moonlight made his irises look almost white. “I don’t know if I would give the crown to Iroh, if he asked,” He whispered, turning his head to look at her. “I’ve wanted to be Fire Lord all my life, if I became Fire Lord and he asked…” She looked at him for a few long moments before smiling and shaking her head. “You would, Ozai. I know you would.”

are you sure Ursa?

He didn’t respond, but he didn’t need to. Ursa knew her husband better than he knew himself at times. He may not have been certain, but she was. Ozai’s love for his family outweighed his need for power and control.

quite the contrast to their world's Ozai

The fact that he would have her kill him for Zuko told her that hours ago, even if she hadn’t instinctually known it already. She closed her eyes and settled into sleep, smiling to herself. Everything would be okay.

very debatable

Azula startled awake at the first creeping of Agni’s light over the horizon, sitting straight up in the bed and looking immediately to her brother.

they likely got little sleep last night, just as they did

He was asleep as well, one of his blades still in his hand, although the other was nowhere to be seen.

likely still in the room

But he was alive. He was safe. They were both okay—their father hadn’t come to kill them in the middle of the night. “Zuko. Zuko, wake up.” She shoved him and ducked under the sword that slashed over her head.

"I came to save your life and you try to decapitate me, thanks a lot dear brother" Azula said sarcastically, Zuko looked at Azula shocked but couldn't stop the laughter that escaped his mouth

Perhaps shoving her sword carrying, being murdered by his father fearing brother was not the best idea, but it worked out fine.

"At the near cost of ones head" Sokka said also sarcastically, everyone laughing at his joke, but it was clearly fake just to mock Azula, Zuko glared at his friends

“What…?” He blinked sleepily at her as he rubbed his eyes and she hopped off the bed to find her dao where they had fallen to the floor. She peaked under the bed and grabbed his other sword as well. “I’m alive…?” “Obviously you’re alive, Zuzu.” She rolled her eyes and passed him his sword. “That, or Agni’s domain looks exactly like your bedroom, down to the box of candies stashed under your bed.”

and now everyone knows

He huffed and stuck his tongue out at her. “Yeah, well—”

the sudden opening of a door was heard

“Zuko, Azula!” Their mother rushed in and Azula spun around, gripping her dao tightly. Father could kill them, but surely he wouldn’t send their mother to do so, would he?

he probably would just to torment her

“Oh, thank Agni. Azula, I checked your room but you weren’t there and I feared the worst.” She brushed down her robes and— She was wearing white?

mourning colors

Azula blinked. What? “Mom?” Zuko slipped out of bed. “Is something wrong?” “Your grandfather was found dead in his bed early this morning when he didn’t go to his usual pre-dawn tea with his advisors. We don’t yet know how he died—the Royal Physician is examining his body now—but, well…” “Assassins are always trying to get into the palace,” Azula muttered, looking at her mother closely. The Fire Lord was dead. Zuko was safe. She was safe. Father was safe in a way he had never been before. “Exactly. Now, come on, Zuko, in your mourning whites. You too, Azula, go get changed.” Her mother’s hand on her back guided her out of her brother’s room. “Your father and I will be waiting for you in the dining room.” Azula shared one last look with her brother before she ran off to her room.

Zuko and Azula remember how that day played out, especially Azula taunting Zuko with his knife

She wasn’t sure how the Fire Lord died, but she did know one thing. Their father loved them more than he feared his father. “Zuko, Azula.” Their father smiled at them, seated at the breakfast table in his white robes, somehow still looking solemn. “Morning, dad.” Zuko sat in his usual seat and loaded some fruit onto his plate to eat for breakfast.

Zuko didn't eat much during breakfast that day, his sister kept taunted him

He felt… odd. Just the night before he had been in his bed, clutching his swords and trying to stay awake for as long as he possibly could, convinced his father wouldn’t kill him but still terrified. Now, all that fear was gone, and he was left feeling unsettlingly at ease. “Is grandfather really… dead?” Fire Lord Azulon was a looming figure in his mind for much of his childhood. He had felt immortal, untouchable. His appearance had not once changed from Zuko’s earliest memory of him, and he never thought it ever would.

but they were all mortals, even the Avatar

A small part of him was convinced that Azulon would still be Fire Lord when Zuko himself died, despite all logic. But now the Fire Lord was dead. And Uncle Iroh was gone somewhere, but he’d have to come back to become Fire Lord. He was the Crown Prince, and the Fire Nation couldn’t just be without a ruler for too long. “Indeed. I nearly cannot believe it myself.” He frowned and sipped his tea, wrinkling his nose. “Is something wrong with the tea, dad?”

he's most likely trying to convince himself that there's no poison in the tea, which is why Ursa was banished

Azula asked, her eyes glinting as she tilted his head.

she was figuring things out

“No, no. I just found myself with a cough last night, so your mother is insisting I drink this… herbal blend instead of assam.”

it was more likely to clear the poison from his system

His mother rolled her eyes in turn. “It does not taste that bad, Ozai. And it will help. The cough should be entirely gone within an hour anyway, calm yourself. Then you can drink enough assam that Iroh will return to the palace just to gripe about it.” He scoffed and drained the last of the tea, his face contorting into a grimace. Zuko looked over as there were three sharp knocks at the door.

the same knocks were heard in the room

“Prince Ozai?” He recognized Jiro’s voice and he tilted his head. “The Royal Physician is here with Minister Ka Ren.”

the same people from before

His parents exchanged a glance before his father cleared his throat. “Let them in, then.” Zuko watched as the Royal Physician—he faintly recalled the old man treating his wrist once and checking him whenever he got sick—stepped in, followed by Minister Ka Ren, a tall, strong women. He thought she might’ve been the Minister of Cultural Affairs, but he wasn’t certain. Azula would know. He’d ask her after.

"She was the Minister of Cultural Affairs" Azula said

Both bowed deeply—more deeply than they really needed to, if he remembered correctly—to his father before the physician began to speak. “Your father’s cause of death has been found to be natural, Prince Ozai. There was no sign of wound on his body, nor poison in his blood. His heart seemed to have significant damage—possibly due to age and influenced by his bending over time—so we have concluded his cause of death to be a heart attack while he was asleep.” Zuko looked over as her mom rested a hand on her chest. “Did he…”

Ursa really did know how to put on an act, guess they knew where Azula got it from

“It was, in all likelihood, painless and quick. We doubt he was even aware it was happening when it did.”

oh, he was fully aware of what was happening

The physician responded before his mom even finished her sentence. Zuko didn’t even have to look to know Azula was rolling her eyes—she thought it was dumb when people assumed what someone was going to say before they said it properly. It just gave their thought process away. His father nodded silently and turned to look at Minister Ka Ren. She cleared her throat and smiled at them, holding a scroll out to his father. “Our scribes have verified it on our end. We’re still waiting for Advisor Li to give her official statement that she did write it on behalf of the late Fire Lord Azulon, but there’s a very high likelihood it’s genuine. Congratulations.”

Zuko felt more afraid of his father then ever when he took up the position of the most powerful man in the Fire Nation, Azula felt very good about it

Zuko cursed his place at the table, it completely prevented him from reading the scroll.

he didn't really care what was on that scroll, he just wanted mother, and Ozai yelled at him for that

His father passed it to his mother, his face telling him absolutely nothing, although the way Azula’s eyes widened meant she clearly saw something in his expression. Then, finally, finally, his mother passed the scroll to him and his eyes quickly scanned it as Azula read over his shoulder.

Azula snatched the scroll before Zuko could read it and prevented him from reading it

“Dad’s going to be Fire Lord?” He muttered, looking up at Minister Ka Ren, who nodded at him. “It certainly looks that way, Prince Zuko. Might I be the first to offer my congratulations, my Lord.” His father nodded slowly. “Thank you. I just wish it were under less… unfortunate circumstances.” “We always do.” Both the Minister and the Royal Physician bowed, and, upon the wave of his father’s hand, they turned and left. Azula stole a piece of mango from his plate, smirking. “So this means Zuko will be Crown Prince then?”

despite that Zuko felt powerless and both his father and sister made it clear he was only crown prince because he was firstborn, if it were up to Ozai he would have Azula crown princess, Azula was actually planning to off her brother for the position a plan she was now sick of and wanted so desperately to forget it

His father rose an eyebrow at her as he tapped his chopsticks against the edge of his plate. “I suppose so, yes.” His sister nodded sharply and turned to him, smirking. “I better be your Chief Advisor when you’re Fire Lord, Zuzu. Or I’ll challenge you to an Agni kai for the throne and then you’ll have to be Chief Advisor while I’m Fire Lord.”

now that he thought about it, now that Azula had changed she could take up the position, Azula was thinking about it as well

“Obviously.” She nodded, then turned back to their parents. “So, dad, how’d you do it?”

and she figured it out, classic Azula

Their father poured more tea for himself—assam, this time. “I did nothing, Azula.” “But you—” Azula’s eyes widened and she looked at their mom. “Oh.”

Azula had no idea that her mother had a hand in her grandfather's murder, only when she talked to her father in prison did she learn it

“Oh.” Their mother echoed, smiling as she sipped her tea. Zuko blinked as he glanced between them. “What?”

he said he wasn't a dum-dum, but he wasn't making a good case of that

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: entr'acte S, They say that your life flashes before your eyes when you die.

Azulon was far too busy fighting for his life to add his view on the matter.

More Azulon, great

Familicide was relatively common in the Fire Nation royal family.

true, everyone thinks assassins and traitors are the greatest threats to Royal Families, only for the true greatest danger to be themselves

—certainly more frequent than in the Northern Water Tribe, although no more than in the Earth Kingdom. Ancient history was marked with the assassination of Crown Princess Noeul by her cousin Prince Suzaku, leaving him as the only contender for the throne when the Fire Lord died the next month, highly thought to have also been orchestrated by her nephew.

"It was" Azula spout out

More recent history knew of this tendency quite well, and Azulon was intimately knowledgeable on it. After all, when he had been only fourteen he had aimed a bolt of careful, precise lightning directly to his brother’s chest.

wait he killed Prince Kirin?

Official records marked it as an accident, as Crown Prince Kirin holding lightning in his core for so long it destroyed his heart and burst out through his chest.

And apparently that's what everyone thought was the truth, up until now

His older sister knew—how could she not, for she was the one who had brought lightningbending out of extinction. He wondered if she ever forgave him for it.

if she cared then yes

Deep down, he thought she must have. After all, it had been for him that she had been able to harness the lightning that existed inside of her in the first place. The assassin that she had first used her lightning on had been trying to kill him, after all. Just a newborn in his weak (and quickly dying) mother’s arms.

seems like killing mothers run deep in Fire Nation Royal Family history

Fire Lady Akiyo had been unremarkable, the sixth of Fire Lord Sozin’s wives and mildly disliked by her step-children,

"He had six wives?" Aang asked "Yes" Azula said

but she had served her purpose in birthing him. Had he not been born, had Anzu’s love for her newborn brother not been so strong as to draw lightning from within her chi, his sister would have forever remained the nonbender everyone thought her to be.

Anzu always had the feel of a Firebender to Aang, only recently was it confirmed, but to bring back lightningbending itself was a legendary feat

She owed her lightning to him. She had to have forgiven him. (Far deeper down, he knew she never forgave him. He was her baby brother; she would protect him to her own death if she could. But Kirin had been her protector. He had been everything for her that she was to him, and he would never forgive anyone for killing her. Just as he never forgave Ozai for taking his dear Ilah from him.)

and clearly they take grudges to their graves

He had not killed Kirin for nothing—he was certain most, if they knew the truth, would look at only the ashes of the situation. They would see that he had gained the throne, ultimately, and decide that he had killed his brother only because of a lust for power. And yet. He would argue it had been out of love and fear even more than it had been for power. Love and fear were the only true ways to control someone.

"Love more then fear" to everyone's shock, Azula was the one who said it

“When I was little, Azulon—”

Aang smiled at the young voice of Anzu, it was difficult to tell it was Anzu when she was an old lady but now he knows this is his friend

“How little?” He had been only seven or eight, curled up in his sister’s lap as he begged her to tell him story after story. It had been storming that night and Anzu always indulged him when it stormed. “Only a little bigger than you.” Anzu’s bangs—she wasn’t even twenty yet, and yet they were sprinkled with white strands throughout—shook when she laughed. As though an errant breeze had ruffled them. “Though, certainly a lot less prone to interrupting stories than you.”

soft laughter was heard

She dug her fingers into his stomach in a way that made him laugh, even if it hurt a little bit as well. It was always worth it. “When I was little I didn’t have many friends. Or, well, any, actually. I just had Kirin.” He wrinkled his nose at the thought of their older brother and she tapped it with the pad of her finger as she always did. “So for my ninth birthday I asked Kirin for a gift. I asked him to allow me a year to tour our nation without guards—a stupid request, now that I think about it. I put myself in much unnecessary danger. But, after hours of convincing, he agreed.”

but there was a catch wasn't there

Azulon had blinked up at her, able to feel just how wide his eyes had been. “And he let you go without guards?” Kirin disliked him, he was a smart child, he knew that. And yet, he still knew that Kirin would not let even him go anywhere without the protection of a team of guards. And in Kirin’s eyes, Anzu was Agni’s gift to the royal family—more pure in his blood than the rest of them. “By Agni, no.”

of course he didn't with what was said earlier

He remembered his sister’s laugh sounded like sunlight when he was younger. He didn’t get to hear her laugh so often anymore, just as he himself didn’t laugh anymore. “He let me go, but he sent many many guards to follow me. But I was nearly as quick then as I am now, and within a week the guards had not a clue where I was.” She shifted him so that she could lay down on his bed and he could lay on her chest. “I met two boys within that next week.

Aang lit up at the mention of two boys

One of those boys you know quite well—he was cute, with a tendency to accidentally explode things in his face. He had a crooked smile and too much bravery to fit in his body. He wouldn’t stop until he made me laugh.”

Kuzon

He wrinkled his nose again. “You’re talking about Kuzon, aren’t you?” Back then, Kuzon had just been his sister’s betrothed. But he knew they had met when she was just children, and his brother-in-law never lost his tendency for exploding things at the worst of times. “Bleh.”

Aang smiled, Kuzon and Anzu deserved each other, but did they think about him at all?

“Forgive me for loving my betrothed, little brother.” She stuck her tongue out at him in a childish way. “But yes. That was Kuzon. The other boy was a little shorter than him, and he wore the strangest clothes, layered robes of yellow and orange.

everyone slowly looked over at Aang, who was wearing yellow and orange robes

And he was bald, not a lock of hair to pull into even the tiniest top knot or phoenix tail.”

everyone knew it was an Air Nomad, but didn't know the name of said Nomad

He froze. “An Air Nomad? Did he try and kill you? Rob you?”

everyone knew that wasn't what the Air Nomads did, those were nothing but lies told by a power hungry monster who wanted to justify his dark deeds

Anzu had frowned in response. “No. No, of course not. Aang was the sweetest boy,

"You were friends with Princess Anzu?" Sokka asked "Yes, over a hundred years ago" Aang said "She was a good friend, and so was Kuzon"

he just wanted to make people smile and travel the world so he could make more friends.

yep that sounds like the Aang they knew and love

Azulon… Azulon, look at me.” He remembered thinking she must have been about to say something especially important that he would have to remember for the rest of his life, because she cupped his face in her hands and looked him in the eye. She hated eye contact and avoided it whenever possible. “Air Nomads… were nothing like anything everyone else has told you. They were strict in their oath to not cause harm, to the point where the vast majority—not all, but most—were vegetarians out of an unwillingness to kill the animal necessary to eat it.”

at least someone knew the truth back then, but one voice means nothing when no one hears it

He stayed quiet. He was a smart boy; he knew when not to speak. “Father attacked the Air Nomads unprovoked on the day of your birth, Kirin himself went to the Southern Air Temple, Aang’s home temple, to lead the charge there. For that, I can never forgive them.”

everyone looked at Aang with sympathy in their eyes, Aang now knew that his friends didn't have anything to do with the genocide

His sister had never killed their brother or their father out of love for them. Despite how much Anzu hated them, despite how often she argued with their father to the point that the palace halls would taste of ozone and it would be hotter inside than out, despite the way she stared Kirin down and refused to allow him to hug her except on her best days, her love for them always outweighed his hatred. So Azulon killed Kirin out of love. Not for Kirin, but for Anzu. He had never loved Kirin, and he knew Kirin had never loved him.

Azula wondered for a long time if Zuko loved her, now she knew he still loved her

For as long as he could remember, his brother had hated him. The man avoided him whenever possible, but the memories he had were less than pleasant. His eyes fluttered open to the sight of a flaming fist held above him where he lay in his bed. The light of the fire illuminated Kirin’s expression, a twisted thing of a scowl and furrowed brows. The heat of it dried his sleep-tired eyes and forced him to blink as he pushed himself up.

why was he there?

He had only been three or four—it was one of his earliest memories. “Kirin?”

and what was Anzu doing there?

The fire disappeared. “Hey, Azu.” Kirin’s voice was deceptively soft as he reached out to pick Azulon up out of his bed, despite the way he cringed back. The man pressed him to his chest. “I heard a noise from inside your room and feared the worst… Come on. I think I’d feel better if you slept in my room tonight, just in case."

Azula had a feeling he was lying

Azulon had never met so good a liar as Kirin had been. He had been good enough to soothe young Azulon enough that he fell asleep on his chest within his brother’s warm embrace.

an embrace that was surely fake

Even at that young age, however, Azulon had known that his brother had been only a single decision away from killing him. As Azulon had grown and shown himself to be very nearly as good a firebender as Kirin, matching him move for move at nearly the exact same age, despite firebending for the first time older than his brother. The better he got, the worse their relationship became. The rare good moments they had became less and less frequent until they disappeared altogether. Instead, they were replaced by accidents. By practicing a little too roughly, by light burns on his arms that Azulon returned even hotter.

in short, they were fighting

By Kirin inserting himself into conversations between young Azulon and military men, commanding all their attention until Azulon was forced to slink away as they focused on the Crown Prince of the Fire Nation. “Azulon.” Forty year old Kirin towered over ten year old Azulon with ease, auburn hair from his Yokoyan mother (a stark difference from Azulon’s obsidian) pulled into the same tight top knot, only without Azulon’s bangs, if you could call the two strands of hair that refused to stay in his top knot that. “Pay attention, you little brat. If you listen to me once and only once, listen to me now. Stay away from Admiral Kang—he’s dangerous and in no way someone you should be talking to.” Azulon knew Kang was dangerous. The man was a capable firebender and military man, he had led the charge on the Eastern Air Temple.

great just what Aang needed, more information of the genocide

He heard even the stone had been burnt there. “I am no fool, Kirin. I associate with whomever I want—you cannot stop me from making political alliances. It is my right as—” “I will do just that. So long as I am Crown Prince, as long as I am Fire Lord, you won’t spend a moment alone with Admiral Kang.” When Azulon pulled his arm away from his brother grip and stormed off, his robes had been scorched. He never had been able to speak to Admiral Kang alone, he had died the day before he was supposed to meet with Azulon for the first time, shortly after he had officially become Crown Prince.

When Azulon was fourteen, he managed lightningbending. It was the first time in which he had surpassed Kirin. So Azulon killed Kirin out of fear. Why else would he hide to kill him instead of fighting him face to face, perhaps even in an Agni Kai?

not many Agni Kia's ended in death, like Zuko's for example

Why else would he avert his eyes when Kirin’s locked with them the moment before the lightning struck. Love and fear were the two strongest emotions, and Azulon was innately familiar with them both. After Kirin died, there was little fear in his life. He pushed down the way his sister’s look made his fire turn cold as she announced to the nation that she would be stepping down as Crown Princess and allowing him to take the title—exactly a year after Kirin’s death.

so that's how Azulon really became Crown Princess

Few months later, he let love burn and burn and consume all of him when he met Ilah. Ilah, who knew the truth (the whole truth, down to every emotion he refused to admit to himself) about Kirin’s death. Ilah, who couldn’t heal but beat him in a fight waterbending the first time he sparred with her, yet embroidered suns onto the edge of the parka her family gifted him when he finally signed the peace treaty. Who defied every expectation her tribe had of a woman, and yet stood steadfast in her identity as a woman and a woman only.

Katara remembered their stay in the North Pole, she had to deal with her not yet new Grandpa Pakku, who was also apparently related to Zuko and Azula

Ilah, who held his hand in one of her eldest brother’s far too large mittens the day he had to leave, then watched from atop the wall until he could no longer see her, and her, him. Who sent him letters as quickly as the hawk could fly, telling him of anything and everything as he responded in kind. Ilah, who stood her ground against his father when he even thought to merely suggest that the Nation would not accept her as their Fire Lady (and true, they tried at first, but she was not one to take no for an answer). Ilah, who married him on the day after which the days would lengthen, in a celebration that lasted from dawn till dusk till dawn once more, the day in which night and day were truly equal. Just as they were. His wife. There was no one in the world he had loved more than Ilah, although the son she bore him would come close. Darling Iroh, named after his mother, their little star. In Azulon’s eyes, from the moment he was born their son could do no wrong, just like his mother. His son had always been plump like her, even as a young boy, resulting in his adoring cousins pinching his cheeks at any opportunity.

never thought they would hear about how Azulon one of the most ruthless Fire Lords to ever live allowed this to happen to him

Azulon hadn’t liked the wife his boy chose for himself and brought back from the northern province. Chika had been loudmouthed, coarse, and headstrong. The courts hated her.

but she clearly cared for her family, even Ozai

But his wife adored her, and so Azulon let it be. Allowed her cool hands to soothe his temper. Perhaps his wife, perfect as she was, was right. Iroh had always been more reserved, he needed someone to balance him out, force him to take those opportunities he may have otherwise let pass. His reign had been nothing but good in its first thirty years. Any hiccups were small, but he had been working on getting peace with the Earth Kingdom that would take it—his sister had been invaluable in getting King Bumi of Omashu to agree to a temporary peace treaty with the Southern Earth Kingdom until peace could be had with the Earth Kingdom as a whole

"That's good" Ty Lee said

—and his wife had done wonders with the Southern Water Tribe, leaving them weak and irrelevant.

"That's not so good" Mai said causing some chuckles

Love was ever present. Fear was nearly nonexistent. A year following his son’s marriage, his wife announced her second pregnancy.

a pregnancy that would live in infamy

He did not fear, he had no reason to.

he didn't know what was gonna happen

After all, her pregnancy with Iroh had been relatively easy, and it had left him with a perfect son. Even if her age (for she was fifty-two when it was announced) caused complications with the birth, her older brother was the Ambassador for the Northern Water Tribe and was not only ever present in the palace, but the best healer Azulon had ever had the fortune of being friends with. He was hoping for a girl, this time. He hoped she took after her mother—perhaps even being a waterbender. He had a firebending heir, there was no reason for the courts to cause an uproar over it.

and yet he got the exact opposite

Then Noa was found in a pool of his own blood, his sword still in his hand as he lay cold, less than a month from his sister’s due date.

what happened to him?

Azulon lost his closest friend, and the fear he had not felt since he was a boy returned. But Ilah lost her brother, her brother who was only a year older than her, who made jokes about how he would outlive her because he knew how to relax. Azulon barely remembered the hours that followed, all he knew was that he lost his best friend and, by the time the sun rose to start the next day, he had lost his wife as well. He was left with a squirming lump that was too small and looked far too much like him. A boy whose spark was bright enough that he was declared a firebender at birth. Iroh named him Ozai in hope that he would carry on his mother’s legacy. Azulon wished he had died instead.

now that's just wrong on ever possible level

Her body was burnt in the customs of the Nation she had joined and nurtured, just as she had nurtured their son. Those ashes were taken by La’s waves, just as her first home commanded.

fitting

He sent Iroh away to the front of the Northern Earth Kingdom. He burnt the treaties that were to be signed as soon as they managed to get contact with the King of Ba Sing Se.

he was so close to peace, and he ruined it over this?

There would be no peace, not without Ilah. He poured funding into the Southern Raiders. He let the maids handle the boy.

he's not even refering to Ozai by his name, now that they thought about it he rarely used Ozai's name

In the span of only a day, the love in his life had disappeared. And when he tried to light his candle that evening, he found with her had left his coveted blue flame.

Azula looked at her hand, it was just like when he husband died, but she couldn't care less about her blue flame

He couldn’t even find it within himself to be upset. Love and fear were the strongest things that existed, and Azulon found himself remarkably without much of either. He knew his son loved him and would do anything he asked, no matter how much he disapproved. He ensured the boy feared him (no matter how venomous Chika’s tone became, no matter how loud she yelled) and thus ensured he would do the same. Chika gave birth to Lu Ten (alive. She lived. She was fine. He may not have liked his son’s wife, but his wife had adored her and Iroh loved her deeply) and Azulon allowed some new love into his heart for the boy whose skin was already shades darker than his own. The coloring may have come from Chika herself. Azulon chose to believe Lu Ten had taken after his grandmother instead. With his grandson’s birth, Azulon found himself feeling charitable. The boy did not deserve it, but Ilah wanted him to marry Rina’s daughter, and so Azulon ensured he did.

another minor contrast to what happened in their universe

The boy called him father and his skin crawled. Chika died eight years later. She lay in a pool of her own blood. Azulon turned away. Ursa herself played her role perfectly—Ilah’s judgement was never flawed. She made the boy more bearable—not good, no, never good, never loveable, never anything but a painful reminder of the woman he had murdered, but bearable. His daughter bore the boy two children. The first had made him hopeful.

Zuko didn't really care about it, he still ordered his father to kill him

He produced his first flame at five years old. The second was a failure from the moment she was born, just like the boy had been.

Azula coiled in on herself, yet another person who she thought cared for her or at the very least noticed her didn't care about her, the only people who did care were those she pushed away

What had the boy been thinking, naming her after him?

"Dude you did that yourself" Sokka said

(He ignored the small voice that reminded him he had given her the name. The boy had wished to name her Kiyi

with a name like that there was no way they would have taken Azula 100% serious

—entirely improper for a girl that carried royal blood, no matter her sire.) Lu Ten became a remarkable young man, and Azulon sent him to the front to join his father with the utmost confidence he would return and regale him with his battle stories over tea.

oh how wrong he was, also they can blame Azulon for getting Lu Ten killed

A letter came from Iroh that the wall had fallen, and yet there was nothing from Lu Ten. Fear crept into his heart once more. He did not need to read the too-short missive to know what it said. He read it anyway, feeling too old to be alive still and too young to be losing so many of the people he loved. He had no remorse in ordering the death of the boy’s son. Why would he?

because he's your grandson

He took joy in ordering the boy to be sent to the battlefield—he had been born weak and he was weak still. Ideally, he would die there. Fire Lord Azulon was no fool. It was likely the tea had been poisoned. But even without his blue flame he knew his fire was far stronger than the boy’s, and he took comfort in knowing that he would awaken the next day and the boy, even if he survived the poison, would be dead within the year. Just as he should have been within the moment of his birth. Regicide was common in the royal family.

"Yah we know that already" Toph said

Love and fear were the strongest emotions. These were two things Azulon, in his age and experience, knew to be irrefutably true. He awoke afraid, disoriented.

wait, were they listening to him dying, it's really good Enrika is asleep

This was not the first time he awoke mid-assassination attempt.

only this time he doesn't have his fire

This was the first time his flames did not come when called. The burning eyes of the boy, eyes that matched his own, bore into his as he held him down. Where were his flames? They had lost their azure hue, but Agni had never abandoned him like this before. Azulon was the most powerful firebender alive—his power was not weakened a bit by Agni’s rest, for he understood that Tui reflected her husband’s light in her love for him.

yah but Firebending is naturally weaker in the moonlight because it's not that much light

His fingers remained cold and his head became dizzy. Why couldn’t he breathe?

Aang still could not fathom that airbending could take a life like that

His gaze snapped to the form of a slightly blurred woman, her jaw set in resolute determination. Her hands moved in slow circles, as though she pulled the air directly from his lungs. Firebending came from the breath.

and now he has no breath

He understood now why his father felt it necessary to eliminate every airbender, even the children.

everyone felt sick at the mere thought, Aang felt lightheaded

They were exactly like he had been taught.

NO. THEY. ARE. NOT!

She would not meet his eyes. Ursa was a perfect match for Ozai

debatable

—his wife was never wrong. Love and fear were the strongest emotions. The boy’s fear should have kept him compliant, weak.

but in the end his love overpowered his fear

Azulon fought the way his sight faded, trying to wrestle the boy off of him with the strength he had. He could go nothing about the way his breath was being taken from him. Ilah would have known not to underestimate his daughter. But Azulon was not his wife.

in more ways than one

He was an old man. And he was tired. His body slumped against the bed and finally, Fire Lord Azulon let his eyes slide closed as he relished in his last few, hazy moments of consciousness. Ilah had waited long enough.

and she will have words with him

Chapter Text

Chapter 11 entr'acte 1

More flashbacks

Prince Lu Ten was born surrounded by warmth and love.

And it's about Lu Ten

He was born in a palace and adorned in silks and gold before he could walk. How ironic it was, then, that he was dying cold and alone, the firebending his family took such pride in unable to help. What a horrible birthday present.

oh yah, it was his birthday when he died
Part 1: the curtain falls

and it's divided into separate parts... great

It was his birthday. It didn’t sink in at first. He woke up like he always did right before the first lights of dawn, the side of his bed Wei always took showing no sign of his presence other than the fact that it was far neater than the rest of Lu Ten’s bed. He pulled his layers of uniform, making sure to pull the wool mid layer on over his silk underlayer. He had forgotten it only once during an Earth Kingdom winter and only his firebending had helped him then.

yah winter in the Earth Kingdom was not pleasant

It was spring, but it had been unseasonably cool for the past month, a constant annoyance during the day and a boon during the night, when Wei cuddled closer to him despite being a firebender himself.

Zuko and Azula turned green, why did this story have to mention stuff like this?

He finished his uniform with the small hairpiece that signified his status as prince—unnoticeable from far away, of course, otherwise he would be immediately targeted on the battlefield—before he went to join his father for breakfast.

their last meal together

It was then that it set in. “Just think, Lu Ten,” His father said as he poured the tea, smiling at him. “While the Nation celebrates your birthday, Ba Sing Se will be at ease. They know you’re here, even if they cannot pick you out in battle, and it is well known that it is your birthday, even to them. They will not expect our attack. And when the day ends, your present be our acquisition of the outer ring.” He smiled in response and inclined his head. His father was a military genius, that he knew well, and the likelihood of them succeeding was high because of that.

and it was if not for what happen

“I’m not quite certain I want Ba Sing Se as my gift.” He sipped his tea as one side of his mouth crooked upward. “It’s a tad bit cold for my preferences, and I don’t think I look all that good in green.”

well Zuko and Azula looked good in green, Azula was wearing green right now as was Enrika who was still asleep in Azula's arms

His father’s laugh came from deep in his chest—a sound he had been well accustomed to since childhood. Lu Ten’s own had always been more compared to the cackle of a madman, something he had taken offence to as a child but had grown to love. It was sharp and distinctive, and he liked it that way. “The true present is getting to go home in time for your youngest cousin’s birthday.”

Azula wasn't sure if Lu Ten would be happy with how she turned out

He placed his teacup down and Lu Ten, ever the dutiful son, refilled it as he continued. “That, and this.” Lu Ten picked up the silk-wrapped cylinder—clearly a scroll—carefully, examining the pale green fabric. “Odd to see green and dragons together. You’re truly embracing the Earth Kingdom as our citizens already,” He smirked and finally let the fabric slide off of it as he unrolled the scroll and— Oh.

what was it?

He ran his fingers over the ink with a gentleness not even he knew he was capable of. Over the red and white and gold of her wedding robes, the stark black of her hair in it’s startlingly short (shorter than he had ever seen it before, even if she had kept it too short for a top knot his entire life) glory, without the typical wigs or hairpieces donned by brides. His fingers curled over the red tattoos accenting her high cheekbones—for some reason he had always remembered them lower.

it was Chika... his mother

“I—” He wiped the tears from his eyes as he forced his gaze from the visage of his mother to the others in the painting. To his father, so much younger than he was now with sideburns yet no beard, the smile on his face bright in a way he hadn’t seen in so long. His father’s smiles were always warm, but they weren’t that bright anymore. To his grandfather, his hair already streaked with white at the temples, pride and happiness evident in everything about him. To his grandmother whom he had never had the chance to meet. Her skin was so much darker and her eyes even more blue than they were in her portrait in the Hall of Consorts.

most likely to hide her origins

She looked soft, like she gave wonderful hugs, such contrast to the stories he heard of her trapping other waterbenders beneath ice and watching them as they realized that her bending was stronger than theirs. To a thousand other small details, like Great Uncle Kuzon and Great Aunt Anzu stood a few steps behind his grandparents but not enough to be considered in the background. To the blue of the flames closest to his grandfather. To the slight green the painter had captured in the flames nearest his mother.

it was an entire portrait of the family... that has sadly fallen apart

“Your grandfather was enraged that your mother refused to wear a wig for the wedding nor would she delay it so her hair could grow longer. He said she looked dishonorable. I think perhaps that may be one of the reasons she refused to ever grow it beneath her chin after that.” So, there was a reason for his mother’s short hair, then. He should’ve known it stemmed from her stubbornness and tendency to hold grudges. He may have gotten his father’s more laidback attitude in most ways, but he knew he had her temper in a lot of ways. It was good to know that was one of them. “I thought you said the paintings of your wedding had been destroyed in the fire in the west wing?” He asked once he was certain his voice would hold steady, gingerly rerolling the scroll and protecting it in the silk once again. “They had.” His father’s tone was ever so slightly smug, the way it always was when he knew he had given the perfect gift for an occasion. “But believe it or not, the woman who painted our wedding was still alive. And when I contacted her to see about whether she or her son—who has all her talent, let me assure you—would be willing to paint your wedding, she informed me that she still had her original painting of my marriage to your mother. The one she gave to me originally was even more magnificent, but that one is sadly nothing but ash at this point.” Lu Ten tucked his gift into his robes, straightening in his seat.

at least he got a good gift, before he kicked the bucket

His wedding. The words were on his lips, now would be a good time, wouldn’t it? He could tell his father about Wei, they were on the topic of weddings and it was his birthday, there was no chance it could go wrong. And yet his lips traitorously remained closed until his father started talking again. That was okay. He had already decided the night before that he would tell his father after the battle, after the land had been secured. He needed something to keep him going, to keep his fire ablaze. “Speaking of gifts, I have the most wonderful plan in mind.” His father said, standing and walking to the chest in the corner of the tent, only to produce two items.

a knife and a doll?

“This,” He said, placing a knife on the table between them, “is for Zuko.”

check

Lu Ten picked it up, examining it. It was well made one side inscribed with the words “never give up without a fight”, and the other saying “made in the Earth Kingdom”. It was a suitable gift for his elder cousin, given he lacked a concealed weapon he could use at close distances. The maker’s tag would also be funny once they had conquered Ba Sing Se and the “Earth Kingdom” would effectively cease to exist. “And this is for Azula.” His father was normally amazing at giving gifts. Normally. He placed the knife down and picked up the doll skeptically, examining it. It truly was just a doll,

and check

no weaponry concealed, no value other than being relatively well made and pretty. “Dad…” He placed it down gingerly and laced his fingers together. “I say this in the nicest way possible, but… Azula is going to hate this. She might just outright burn it as soon as she picks it up.”

Lu Ten knew her well

“I know.” And there is father was, laughing again and even louder than before. “That girl had a tendency of calling me “his royal tea loving kookiness”, no doubt encouraged by my brother. So I thought—why not show her kooky!” He stared at the doll for a moment before snorting and letting his face fall into his palm. “Dad…” “Think about it, Lu Ten. It looks like a perfectly normal gift any uncle would get their niece. But we all know Azula is anything but perfectly normal. She’ll get it, maybe burn it, and seethe over it for a little while. Then, depending how long securing Ba Sing Se takes us, she’ll get her real gift in a couple weeks or perhaps a month.”

wait it wasn't even her real gift?

From his sleeve, his father produced a scroll and handed it to him with a wink.

wait... Azula remembered a scroll on her bed sometime after Iroh's return... and she burned it... Azula looked down in shame

He examined the earthbending forms—dozens of them, all carefully annotated and compared to firebending forms, explaining their similarities and differences and how they could possibly adapted for firebending use, all in his father’s careful if somewhat cramped calligraphy.

he had drawn forms of firebending with earthbending movements? Zuko remembered his uncle teaching him how to redirect lightning with waterbending moves, so not too crazy

“Yeah,” He eventually said, nodding as the scroll rolled closed once more and he handed it back. “She’ll love it. And after she stops being mad at you, she’ll find your joke hilarious.”

it was rather humorous the more she thought about it

“Good, good.” His father tapped his shoulder and gestured for him to get up. “Now go, go. Greet your men, ensure they’re ready, perhaps start your letter for your uncle. I intend to send mine as soon as possible after the battle finishes.”

the battle... his final battle... and not in a good way

He nodded and gave his father a shallow bow, heading toward the canvas door. “Oh, and Lu Ten?” He glanced back. “Yeah?” “Happy birthday, my son. I love you.”

And those were the last words Lu Ten would hear from his father in life

He couldn’t help the grin that crept across his cheeks. “I love you too, dad. And, uh…” He looked away. “I have something I want to tell you after the battle. I think it’ll be happy about it.” He hoped he would. “Then I anticipate it eagerly.”

okay now those are the last words

“This will be the biggest day of your lives—well, at least until you get married.” Lu Ten found himself pacing back and forth in front of his men. “I’m already married, sir!” One of his men chimed in, probably Hu. At forty, he was the eldest in this group, though not in all the men Lu Ten carried. The majority of his men were in the main group of soldiers who would be working to spread themselves as far as possible and secure the outer wall, once it fell, as Fire Nation territory. Not Lu Ten, and not this group. The best of his men, they had the honor of taking as much land as quickly as possible. They were the ones who would strike fear into the hearts of the Earth Kingdom generals and make them retreat behind the first of the three inner walls. Why did they have to have so many walls?

some serve for protection, the rest to create 'order'

“Then the second biggest day of your life!” He retorted with a laugh. “Eh, my wedding wasn’t that good.” That got a laugh out of everyone else, even Wei. Wei had been uncharacteristically anxious the past few days, and even now he was still rolling a small flame over his knuckles, back and forth. Lu Ten caught his eye and offered him a smile. All of his nervousness from before was gone now. There was no way this could go badly.

And yet it did

“When this finishes, remind me to buy you all a drink. Now, on your toes.” He nodded sharply and turned; his eyes set on the mass of soldiers in front of them. They would be the ones to do the brunt of the work, take the most risk as they were the first through the walls themselves. “Lighten up, Zhao.” He heard the clank of a hand on armor. “It’ll be okay.” “I’ll lighten up when this is done and I’m asleep in my bed again, Li.”

Aan, Sokka, Katara and Zuko stiffened at the voice of their former foe

“Like you ever actually sleep in your own bed.” There was Hu’s mischievous tone again. “We all know you actually sleep with—” The war horn blew and the charge began. A mass of firepower and coordinated strikes of catapults brought the wall down in sections, with the first of the soldiers beginning to rush in as soon as the first section fell.

The battle was almost as grand as they thought

Inside the outer wall was the agrarian area, they knew that much. It was why the siege had taken as long as it did and they were only finally able to attack in the spring, after their food stores had run low and they were unable to get anything brought in from warmer areas of the Earth Kingdom where the growing season was longer. Taking it would also make choking out the other rings of Ba Sing Se much easier. War was more waiting than people thought, but finally his group broke through the mass of other soldiers and began their charge. The majority of them were extremely skilled firebenders, Lu Ten’s wall of fire at the front protecting them on one front, with Wei ensuring they were safe from the back and everyone else helping to reinforce the sides. They moved as one— Until they couldn’t. It had been going well. It was going perfectly, just as they planned. Lu Ten may have been untested in large battle before, but that didn’t mean everyone in his team was, and they all knew how to fight earthbenders. The shifting earth meant nothing to them, and they moved seamlessly to avoid boulders.

everyone knew this wouldn't last long

Until the ground opened up and Hu disappeared. And then a man in green popped up between them, forcing them to break formation as they turned inward.

really? one guy and you fall back?

Until the boulders came, coated in tar fire that they couldn’t put out while focusing on avoiding them.

okay now that is a problem

Until Lu Ten found himself somewhere far from where he meant to be, trying to find his bearings, trying to find his men and he couldn’t.

everyone listen to what were Lu Ten's final moments in life

Until he found himself pinned beneath a boulder he somehow hadn’t seen, and he wasn’t sure how badly injured his leg was but he knew it hurt.

and they were happening sooner then later

And he knew he wasn’t seeing straight. He had to get back to his men. His arms moved but it didn’t feel like he was controlling them as he pushed fruitlessly against the boulder. Fire. Fire solved everything.

it never really did, most of the time in the last one hundred years it brought nothing but pain

The Fire Nation was the greatest in history, it was their duty, it was his duty to share their greatness with the rest of the world.

what a great lie that was

His blood was that of Agni’s, undiluted through generations. He was destined to be Fire Lord one day. (Never mind he wasn’t entirely sure if he wanted it—it was his duty, his right. They were one in the same.) Agni save him.

he couldn't

His hands pressed against the stone and his breath (“Firebending comes from the breath,” He remembered his mother telling him when she made animals out of her flame, finishing with two dragons.

and Zuko remembered Iroh telling him the same thing

“Firebending comes from the breath,” He remembered his father saying as he guided him through the motions of his first firebending forms. “Firebending comes from the breath,” His uncle said once, before his cousins were born and before his mother died, confusion tinting his tone. “Why are you wasting it on crying?”

because his mother (and who might as well be your mother) has just died

He knew now that it was not by choice that his uncle never cried.

well there is that, but still

“Firebending comes from the breath,” His grandfather said, having caught him firebending while sick with weakened lungs. He remembered him picking him up with strength one wouldn’t expect of such an old man, taking him back to his room to read dozens of stories to him. He had never quite been able to consolidate that man with the Azulon that Ozai told him about. “Firebending comes from the breath,” Master Jeong Jeong said, his eyes narrow. Lu Ten always wondered if that scar over his eye had impacted his vision at all—he must’ve been extremely lucky. “Why are you wasting it chattering away while fighting?” “Firebending comes from the breath,” His whispered between kisses, knowing full well he didn’t have enough breath to even warm his tea in that moment.) fueled the flame that came from his palms. Lu Ten was the strongest firebender of his generation.

something wrong was gonna happen

The rock barely budged.

there it was

His head was pounding and the way he let it thunk against the ground beneath him, hardened by late spring frost, certainly didn’t help. He forced himself to raise up on his elbows, despite the way it tugged on his leg and made him wonder if that was how it felt when he pressed his hand against an Earth Kingdom soldier’s shoulder in a fight and burned, burned, burned— It was too quiet, too still where he was. Battles were loud. They were loud, and ugly, and they smelt like fire and flesh and— It was too quiet. He craned his head to the right. The lake looked peaceful. Tranquil.

he was most likely dead

Like everything a battle shouldn’t be. His head tipped right and when he squinted and the images on the sides of his vision converged, he could faintly make out the sight of dozens of other boulders, and red on the ground. Further, he saw green, and ever further he saw red. His father was focused on securing the area closest to the inner wall. Small pockets of resistance left between the two walls could easily be dealt with after that. The Earth Kingdom had enough space to keep the area around this lake.

wait... was he at... Lako Laogai?

But they didn’t have the facilities to take prisoners.

they did actually, the secret facility they had underneath the lake

(Death before dishonour.)

their ancient code

Lu Ten would not allow himself to be a hostage, like a pathetic princess in one of his aunt’s theatre scrolls, needing to be rescued. His eyes were open, but they were unseeing, and no amount of squinting would help. He tried futilely once more to push the boulder off. Agni hung high in the sky, and yet it seemed that his ancestor had forsaken him. “Death before dishonor,” He whispered to himself quietly as he reached up to his topknot, slippery, bloody fingers struggling before they finally pulled the small metal piece from his hair.

better nobody found out he was a prince

His eyes wouldn’t focus right, but that didn’t stop him from staring at the small golden symbol of his family, of his blood, of his right to the throne laying in his palm. He would not dishonor the throne. Agni must’ve approved of his actions, if the way the metal rapidly softened in his palm was any indication. He squeezed his fist until it was unrecognizable by touch. He tossed it as far as he could, for good measure. He hoped it landed in the lake.

So do they

His head hit the ground once again and black spots floated in his vision, like the spots on the leopard-eagle that roosted close enough to the palace that he always looked forward to seeing it fly above in the summer. Death before dishonor. He would not allow them to dishonor his father by holding him captive, by forcing his father to give up the siege—because he would, his father loved him so much, he knew he would—in exchange for his only one. He would not allow his father to dishonor himself. The prince would be kept alive. A random Fire Nation soldier who lay beneath a boulder? There was no reason to waste the resources or time.

nobody bothered to talk, there was no need

Lu Ten was prince, he was heir, but he was replaceable. His father would be Fire Lord, and after him, his uncle. He had no doubt his uncle would flourish in the role. His cousins—he would miss their laughter, their bright smiles, the way they would team up to tackle him to the ground and steal sweets from him—would make exemplary heirs. Perhaps they would be the Nation’s first joint Fire Lords.

Zuko and Azula looked at each other, they never really thought about sharing the throne

He could not imagine them apart.

really because to them it was easy for them to imagine it

He hoped his father would find his body—he couldn’t imagine the pig-cows having the decency to burn him as was proper. He wanted to watch them from Agni’s realm. He wanted to see his mother.

he might soon enough

He wanted to feel her calloused fingertips on his cheek. He wanted to feel the tickle of her shorter-than-proper hair. He wanted to hear her odd, northern accent that he had been so determined to copy after she had died. Everyone said he managed it, but he had always thought it didn’t sound quite right. He wanted to feel her warmth. To see green fire dragons. To cry into her arms as she gently scolded him for crying with his top knot still in (because didn’t he know that having his hair up would just catch all the bad emotions?). His eyes watered as he stared at the lake, even as larger and larger pieces of it became consumed by black spots, like blots of ink by a child’s hand. “I can’t wait to see you again, mama,” He whispered, his eyes sliding closed a moment after the blackness overtook them.

tears flowed from Zuko and Azula's eyes

A moment later, the very same blackness overtook his mind.

just like that... he was dead

Chapter Text

Part 2:behind the curtain

this was probably the aftermath of Lu Ten's death

It was cold.

...Okay...

Agni’s realm wasn’t supposed to be cold. It was supposed to be warm, comfortable, always bathed in Agni’s light and warmth.

Yah... it should be. Why wasn't it?

Did this mean that his father never found his body? Was the rest of the spirit world this cold? He hoped he could at least find somewhere warmer to spend the rest of his life—death?

was he trapped in a limbo like state

Lu Ten forced his eyes open, only to blink them in confusion as he looked around.

He's still alive?!

He highly doubted the spirit world looked like a cell.

he's in a cell? where? Zuko and Azula listened closely for any details

No. No. He had been certain that the Earth Kingdom soldiers wouldn’t know who he was with his headpiece destroyed, he— He’d have to just do it himself. He began to pat himself down, checking for the dozens of small but deadly enough weapons he always kept on his person. Nothing. They had stripped him of everything he could use to avoid dishonor. He stood quickly, only to quickly topple back to the ground as his vison swam and his leg screamed in protest.

something is likely broken

He threw a blast of fire at the wall opposite him as he leant back. He would just have to wait until someone came to inform him of the terms they had given his father for his exchange.

But it was established a couple chapters away that Lu Ten was dead, Iroh wouldn't have sent that letter if he knew about Lu Ten's survival

Damn it all. “It seems you were right, Deming,” A man approached, entirely in green with an oddly pointy hat.

the description couldn't be clearer, a Dia Li agent

“He is a firebender.” “There were scorch marks on the boulder trapping him, sir. It seems as though he had tried to get it off but failed.” Deming responded, holding a bowl of something in his hands.

food... hopefully not poisoned

Why wouldn’t they know that the second in line to the throne was— They didn’t know he was the second in line to the throne. They didn’t know who he was. They had, for some inexplicable reason, chosen to take a random firebending soldier prisoner and somehow manage to bring him from the midst of a battlefield into this prison. It wasn’t ideal, but it was better than he could have expected. “I’m not surprised that he’s a firebender. You see that insignia on his armour? That’s a sign that he’s part of an elite group of firebenders.”

well not exactly elite so to speak

Well. No. It was merely a sign that he was in his own battalion, not all of which were firebenders but all of whom were elite fighters of some sort. He wasn’t about to tell them that, though. “Now.” The commanding officer, it seems, knelt down to look him in the eye. “The question is—which one are you? Li, perhaps? We’re well aware you can’t be Hu. Perhaps Wei.”

hopefully they didn't find out, they would probably torture him anyways though

He grit his teeth and turned away from them. They had Hu—that was where he had disappeared to. That was why they could hold him prisoner, who needed land above ground when you had the land above it. “I see.” He hard rustling as the man stood. “Come along, Deming. Disobedience earns no food.” “Of course, sir.” That was fine. Lu Ten could survive a day without food.

but not many days with no food

He needed to find some way out. Some way back to his father.

it's unlikely that he did

“It appears as though he has been trying to melt through the bars, sir.” Deming said as Lu Ten watched from the corner of his eye. “Are you certain we shouldn’t just press his hands?” “No.” His superior officer hummed, examining the damage. “He has spirit, he’ll be perfect for our purposes.

what purpose could he possible serve if they don't know who he is?

And for that, we need him to be able to firebend. Now, look at me, soldier.” Lu Ten rolled his eyes but turned his head ever so slightly to look him in the eye. He found it amusing the way the man would startle ever so subtly—and Lu Ten never broke the gaze first. “Yes?” He drawled out in Fire, never deigning to speak their tongue. He knew it, of course, even if he had been told his accent was immensely odd. Not Earth or Fire, but something completely different. “Are you ready to tell us your name?” He hummed, low and deep in his throat. He knew he needed to eat—it had been forty-eight hours and even on his worst missions he had never gone quite that long without eating at least a ration bar. And what did he gain by remaining silent. “My, my, you are persistent,” He said, drawing it out a bit longer as he turned fully toward them and looked Deming in the eye. Hah. He nearly dropped the bowl of rice in his hands. Plain and cold, he was certain. But still, it was food.

only the truly desperate (or Sokka) would eat plain old rice

“Wei,” He said finally, standing and bringing himself to full height. Thankfully his leg didn’t feel broken and had been improving the past few days, even if it still ached slightly. It was worth it. After all, it seemed he was taller than the both of them. The superior officer looked up at him, his face twisting into a scowl. “I see.” Lu Ten hadn’t expected the earth that pinned him from the wall, unable to help the grunt that escaped from his lips as his hands were bound with earth. “I hope you don’t mind if we verify that—” The cell door was unlocked, and he had the pleasant experience of the officer grabbing a handful of his hair and dragging him out.

Yeesh they do not treat prisoners very well

What an asshole.

okay now the story is choosing to use crud language... great

Were they in the Fire Nation, Lu Ten could’ve had him executed for touching a royal’s hair so disrespectfully and without permission. He wouldn’t have—it wasn’t the sign of the benevolent ruler Lu Ten aimed to one day be—but he could. “Do you?” “Not at all,” He sneered as his mind raced. Anyone that would be able to recognize Wei would be able to recognize him as Prince Lu Ten within a glance. Think, Lu Ten, think. Where was that strategic mind Jeong Jeong always praised him for? Perhaps he could hint in some way that the Earth Kingdom didn’t know who he was. But how would he be able to communicate which name he had chosen to use? Li was the most commonly used fake name (well, it was the most common name in both the Fire Nation and the Earth Kingdom after all) so he had chosen to go by the second most common name— And if it was his boyfriend’s, well, that worked just as well. “Deming, gag him. I don’t want him influencing them if he gave a wrong name.” “Yes, sir.”

Zuko and Azula wanted to burn this man alive

May Agni always burn them. He growled as the man forced the fabric into his mouth and tied it behind his head. How tempting it was to spit fire at them. But no. He would let them think him powerful, but less skilled than he truly was. “I’m sorry.” He barely caught the words Deming whispered into his ear as he pulled away and fisted a hand into the back of his robes, guiding him forward. His apologies meant nothing, but perhaps Lu Ten would merely imprison him instead of executing him when he burnt Ba Sing Se to the ground, finally, by his father’s side.

the Royal siblings didn't remember Lu Ten being

He let his head fall forward as he squinted while they walked through slightly brighter halls. The light hurt badly, and he wished his head would just clear up. He had seen the Royal Physician enough times to know he had a concussion, but he didn’t have the two weeks it had taken last time for him to recover. And that had been in a comfortable bed, with silken sheets and plenty of food and attention from servants. This was certainly a far cry from the palace.

Zuko and Azula both got a sample of what that was like

He found himself tossed to his knees in front of another cell. His head raised just enough for him to lock eyes with Hu. The man was chained in a way that couldn’t have been good for his joints, and his beard was ragged in a way he had never seen him let it get. Lu Ten could feel the scruff on his own face. The other man scrambled up and toward them, the chains forcing him onto his own knees in order to get as close to him as possible. He could only imagine how his comrade felt, seeing his prince and commander so disheveled, his face unkempt and his hair loose, on his knees like a common peasant. “Wei—” He would’ve kissed him if he could. Raising three sons with a wife with eagle-hawk eyes clearly gave Hu the insight to know a con when he saw one. And he knew his prince well enough to know just whose name he would take. After all, their relationship was an open secret in his battalion. His heart ached at the thought of never seeing him again, but he quickly wiped the thought from his mind. He would get out of this, and he would get Hu back to his family. Perhaps a cushy job as a palace guard would suit him well.

The chains clattered against each other as Hu tried to get closer and he shook his head. He didn’t want him to hurt himself—he could only imagine the hell the captain had wrecked in order to get chained so thoroughly, and Lu Ten himself had tried to melt through the bars of his cell. “What did they do to you?” Hu hissed and looked up to the Earth Kingdom men with a venom he had never before seen on his expression. Hu was always the funny one, the one who kept their spirits warm in the coldest of moments. He had never seen him so angry. Lu Ten was barely injured compared to him. Sure, his eyes wouldn’t focus quite right, but even he could see the way the man winced when he moved his shoulders. Doubtlessly they were injured, and he wouldn’t be surprised if his back was covered in welts. He had met men taken prisoner by the Earth Kingdom before, and they almost always had wounds from lashes for resistance. The officer’s hand twisted in his hair, and he had only a half moment to prepare himself before he was dragged to his feet. Hu downright snarled at them. “Get your hands off of him or you’ll be wishing Agni—” “What, is he your little twink? You like to fuck him at night?” The officer spit in Hu’s face before Lu Ten found himself being dragged away. He would take pleasure in burning him alive. He was unceremoniously tossed back into his cell, the officer not even sparing him a glance as he left.

Why did his have to happen to Lu Ten, couldn't they just finish him off, in fact why didn't they just kill him?

Deming locked eyes with him as he placed the bowl of rice—plain and cold, just as he had expected—on the ground and gave him a weak smile as he locked the cell and released the cuffs around his wrists. He could already tell it would bruise. “Major Jun isn’t that bad normally, I swear,” He said in a downright awkward tone. “It was nice to meet you properly… Wei.” A moment later, he too was gone. Lu Ten picked up the bowl of rice and forced himself into the proper sitting posture trained into him for twenty-one— Oh. Twenty-two years. He shoved the rice into his mouth with as much grace and elegance as he could, eating every grain before he placed the bowl back in front of him. He might as well take this time for a bit of meditation. Even if the pounding of his head would make that difficult. He breathed in slowly and imagined the flickering flame of his inner core, watching as it grew and waned. One…Fifty-two… Lu Ten found himself snapped out of his meditation trance the day after next by the sound of heavy boots reverberating through the stone halls. He sighed and turned his head as he waited for the owner to catch up with the echoes of their feet. The day before, he had received a bowl of rice and a small hunk of bread, but the soldiers had wanted nothing else from him. Still, there must’ve been a reason for the soldiers to capture them rather than just killing them, so there was no way Lu Ten would be letting his guard down. “Hey, Wei.” He sighed as Deming came into sight, a smile on his face that really didn’t suit his uniform. “How’re you doing? Sleep alright?” The bowl he slid into his cell had some sort of brown power sprinkled atop it along with a wooden spoon, this time. Were those spices? A pathetic attempt but… he appreciated it, somehow. “Worse than you, I’m sure.” He said, still in Fire, despite Deming’s insistence on speaking Earth. He wouldn’t speak an inferior language when he was already subjugated as he was, in a cell like this. The man shrugged in response and sank onto the ground, tucking his knees beneath him. “I wouldn’t be so sure about that. The Dai Li barracks may claim to have straw mattresses, but I swear sleeping on stone might be more comfortable.”

"I agree" Toph said

So these soldiers—that he wasn’t quite sure were actually soldiers, given the lack of proper armor they wore—were known as the Dai Li, then. “I’d willingly trade,” He said noncommittally as he spooned the rice into he mouth. It was some kind of spice, and while it lacked any real heat, it did make the rice slightly more bearable. Deming certainly wasn’t the worst captor Lu Ten could’ve gotten, he knew that at least.

"You sure about that buddy" Toph said

He laughed. “I don’t know if they’d let me do that, honestly, or I would.” He was playing with a piece of earth, spinning it on his fingertips and manipulating its shape. It was enrapturing, in a way. Lu Ten began to mimic it with his firebending, supressing a smirk when Deming flinched, and his bending stopped for a moment. It really wasn’t his fault he was so much more powerful, but he would revel in it. The silence lingered between them for a few moments as Lu Ten continued bending while finishing his rice. He pushed the bowl over to his captor. Deming stopped bending and picked the bowl up, standing and lingering, staring at him. “I’ll be back later today with Major Jun… it’ll be okay, Wei. Just… just know that.” He smiled—a strained thing—and turned to leave. Lu Ten’s entire form was tensed. Something was going to happen. He clenched his fists and let out a slow breath as fire curled around them. He would be okay so long as he had his fire. That, at least, he was certain of. Jun walked differently from Deming, he realized as he leaned against the back wall of his cell. He could recognize Deming’s steps; they were lighter and evenly paced. Jun’s, on the other hand, were far heavier, with a slight difference in cadence that hinted toward an old leg injury that had never quite healed properly. Unlike Lu Ten’s, which despite his unfavorable environment was healing quite well.

He looked up at them through his hair, which he had gone his best to comb into something slightly less tangled and unruly with his fingers. He had been known for the sheen and strength of his hair, his pride and joy. It wasn’t quite his mother’s ebony, but it was darker than his father’s medium brown. It had lightened as he grew older, contrary to most. Now, thanks to the lack of regular baths and the major’s habit of steering him by his hair, it was the most he could do just to keep it from matting.

“How are you doing today, Wei?” Jun always put so much emphasis on the name, as if he was proud at getting it out of him. The grin twisted on his face would suggest that, after all. Lu Ten would relish the day when he could crush the earthbender’s hands beneath his heel and make him scream his true name.

"Your cousin sounds ruthless" Suki said "Yah.. I didn't know this side of him" Zuko said, Azula replied "Neither did I"

“Just fine.” He blew a strand of hair from his face. “Though, I’ve a bit of a headache. You didn’t happen to take my glasses when you captured me, did you?” “We did, but you have no need for them here.” His hands became encased with earth and his hair fell back over his face as he smirked slightly. So Jun was the type that would take any opportunity he could to be sadistic, even if he didn’t have the means to follow through on it. Easily manipulatable, he was the type of man that would be given absolutely no important information and thrown onto a battlefield to slaughter as many as he could before he fell. Deming took his usual place guiding him by the back of his robes as Jun strode ahead. He gave him a quizzical look, likely knowing he hadn’t been wearing glasses when he was captured. It put a sour taste in his mouth to think of the fact that Deming very well could’ve been the one to capture him. He responded with a smirk and a wink, tossing his head so that all of his hair was out of his face as he walked. And if the smirk turned a little more genuine at Deming’s stifled snicker, well, so long as Jun didn’t hear it was fine. The smile disappeared as Jun reached back to grab the front of his robes and guided him into a chair, the stone around his hands separating to attach his hands to the armrests of the chair. He grunted quietly as stone pressed his head back against the chair and Deming went to stand behind him, while Jun went into the middle of some sort of metal ring. “There is no war. You are an Earth Kingdom citizen, eager to serve the Earth King. You don’t know how to firebend.”

Wait.. is this how the Dai Li brainwashed poeple?

Lu Ten’s eyes followed the glass encapsulated flame for a few moments before his eyes flickered back to stare at Jun.

It must be, everyone listened with bated breath to the horrid process

Did the man think he was an idiot? “There is no war. You are an Earth Kingdom citizen—” He rolled his eyes as he stared up at the ceiling and the flame continued to circle.

well if it was how the Dai Li brainwashed people it clearly wasn't working on Lu Ten

“You don’t know how to firebend. There is no war—” “Yeah, yeah, I’m an Earth Kingdom citizen, how long are you going to keep blabbering on about that?” Lu Ten snapped after what felt like an eternity, straining against his bonds. “You don’t know how to firebend.” He’d show him firebending. He closed his eyes and breathed in. A moment later, he breathed out. And with his breath, the flame inside the glass raged, shattering the glass outward. Oh, Jun erected a rock wall to protect himself. What a pity. Lu Ten wouldn’t have been upset if he had lost one of his eyes. Or both. “And that, Deming, is why they cannot be allowed his keep their firebending. No matter how useful it may be.” “I understand, sir.” In his clenched fists, a small fire flickered for a moment then dissipated.

Zuko and Azula smiled, their cousin was not a man who would be broken so easily

Chapter Text

Enrika woke up from her almost enchanted sleep as the page turned to the next chapter.

Chapter 12: titled.

This must be Ozai being crowned the new Fire Lord. But with Ursa still being alive, wouldn't that make her the new Fire Lady. There hadn't been one for more than 50

Fire Lord Azulon had been found dead in his own bed, peaceful. Now, the Nation amassed itself for the coronation of their new Fire Lord. And with him, for the first time in forty-five years, the Nation finally had a Fire Lady once more. All hail Fire Lord Ozai and Fire Lady Ursa.

"Do we have to hail them?" Sokka asked. "Well given that you're not Fire Nation, not really." Mai said

“Azulon. Fire Lord to our Nation for seventy-five years. You were our fearless leader in the Battle of Garsai. Our matchless conqueror of the Hu Xin Provinces. You were father of Iroh, father of Ozai, husband of Ilah, now passed. Grandfather of Lu Ten, now passed. Grandfather of Zuko and Azula. To Agni may your spirit ascend.”

"Just to be clear, do we feel in anyways bad for the old bag?" Sokka asked. "I mean, he is sympathetic. but he still did some pretty awful stuff. So 50/50." Katara said.

Ozai knelt, dressed in his mourning whites. Beside him knelt his wife, his soon to be Fire Lady. Beside her stood their son, then their daughter. In image, he was the perfect mourning son, his expression solemn. In truth, he was mourning. Of course, he is still mourning—his nephew was dead. Worse yet, Lu Ten’s body was still unrecovered, meaning that there was no way to burn his body so that he may join his mother, his grandmother, and now, his grandfather.

But that wasn't the true case.

A part of Ozai wished to freeze the flames as they caught on his father’s coffin. What did Azulon deserve to join his wife? To find eternal happiness in Agni’s embrace. The man had ordered him to kill his son, had hated him since the moment he was born.

he was feeling sympathy towards the father who hated him? He truly was a different person from their Ozai.

And still, the flames burned hot enough that he could feel them on his cheeks. “As was your wish, to ensure the stability of our great Nation, you are succeeded by your second son as your first is away, mourning the great loss of his own son.”

Zuko and Azula remembered what the Fire Sage said and he did not say that last part. things changed again.

The weight and burden of the crown sunk onto him as the Fire Sage placed it into his top knot. He accepted it—it was what he had wished for all his life, was it not? He held no remorse in stealing his brother’s birthright from him, for all he loved Iroh.

Guess that desire for power still remained no matter how much he cared for his family. Only this time he prioritized family over power.

And was this not a kindness? Was it not kindness to relieve his brother from the burden of duty so that he may mourn and grieve his son in his own time?

"That's one way to look at it." Toph said.

Would his brother not prefer a life of doting on his niece and nephew? Perhaps he, in his spiritual wisdom, would become a Fire Sage.(Who was he to decide what was best for his brother?) The Fire Sage stepped to the side. “And as Agni rules the sky with his wife by his side, so does his chosen. Just as Agni’s wife reflects his light so he can forever watch over us, so to does our new Fire Lady. For too long has our nation been unbalanced.”

Zuko and Mai looked at each other. The Nation would have it's Fire Lady soon.

He watched from the corner of his eye as the Fire Consort’s hairpiece was pinned into his wife’s hair, no less elaborate than his own. They were designed to compliment each other, after all.

In short, they were the same.

“Hail Fire Lord Ozai and Fire Lady Ursa!” In unison, they rose, watching as their people knelt before them. Had Iroh become Fire Lord, their Nation still would be without the Consort. His chest ached slightly. Surely, there would have been an uproar had Chika been crowned Fire Lady—after all, her hair had never been long in his memory for a crown. Surely, she wouldn’t have grown it out, even for that role. She was coarse in many ways, unrefined with a penchant for cursed. She would have been different from any Fire Consort before. And he knew, in his heart, that their people would have loved her for it.

Indeed.

Still, she was gone and had been for nearly a decade and a half, and the Nation clearly missed having the equalizing force of a Fire Lady. The Fire Lord had always been the face of the Fire Nation, the person to which the entire world looked and saw as the epitome of the Fire Nation.

Ozai was anything but that for the Fire Nation.

But the Fire Consort had always been the heart of the Fire Nation. The Fire Consort was the one who dealt with the majority of domestic matters, while the Fire Lord dealt with international ones. While the Fire Lord handled the complaints of other nations, it was the Fire Consort who heard the issues of their people and soothed them. It was the Fire Consort who often determined whether a Fire Lord would be beloved or reviled by their people after their rule.

Probably why Ozai's rule was only benefiting for the upper class. No Fire Lady to balance things out.

Fire Lord Sozin had been the one to break that trend, although not entirely. His grandfather had had six wives, all but the first being entirely unremarkable, including his own grandmother.

"Hey! How can he be so sure about that?" Sokka asked. "Welcome to the upper class Sokka." Toph said.

Fire Lord Sozin had crafted his own legacy. And yet, as Ozai turned to look at his wife and catch her eye, their children kneeling behind her with smiles creeping across their faces,

Only Azula smiled that day. Zuko only felt fear.

he found he trusted the picture his wife would paint of him. After all, she had killed his father to protect him, to protect their children, despite going against her vows to never become like those of the Air Nation.

Everyone looked at Aang who assured them he was fine. Despite the terrible image the Fire Nation had of the Air Nomads.

He turned back to his people and smiled. They could not be trusted to lead themselves,

What made him so sure?

but that was alright. Ozai would build the world so that they would look back and say that he was quite nearly the greatest Fire Lord ever seen.

Oh really?

Bested only by his children.

...Okay that's fair.

The roar slowly hushed, and his children rose. They took their places, Zuko as the eldest beside him, Azula beside her mother. They all placed their hands into the flame as they bowed to their citizens.

Zuko and Azula looked at each other. they nor their father bowed to the people. Ozai hated bowing to others.

The crowning of a new Fire Lord was the only time that it was customary for the royal family to bow to their subjects, the sun on the masses’ kneeling backs, to reaffirm that they served their people and Agni alike, just as their people served them.

Something Ozai never did. He only served himself.

It was entirely a farce, after all.

Okay, so this time It's still true.

The only people Ozai swore loyalty to stood beside him, not before him.

"I'm not sure how reassure that is for everyone else." Aang said with worry. "It's not Avatar." Azula said as she smoothed her daughter's hair. "Just Aang is fine." Aang smiled. Azula returned the smile.

Then, as one, they turned and disappeared behind the curtain once more, hidden from watching eyes once again.

Upon which in their timeline, Ozai sent Zuko his room while he sent Azula to the training halls.

Zuko’s shoulders slumped visibly as he tugged at his mourning clothes. Ozai frowned slightly, reaching out to adjust them. “Are you alright, Zuko?” “There’s embroidery on the inner layers of these.” Azula responded in her brother’s stead, shifting ever so slightly. It was clear that both his children were uncomfortable, though Azula hid it better than her brother. It was a testament to just how good they were that they had seemed so composed during the coronation. “I see.” He had never had to wear the mourning robes as a child.

"Is he sure they didn't put him in a white onesie when mom died?" Sokka asked.

The first and only time he wore them before had been when Chika had died, and by that point he had been old enough to have them specially made for his fully-grown body. After all, everyone knew that he would have to wear them at least once more as an adult.

Everyone had to.

No one had expected Fire Lord Azulon to live much longer, in truth, even if he had been the picture of health for his age. Few people lived beyond a hundred years old, and everyone knew that a piece of Azulon had died with his wife.

Only the Avatar could truly live past the age of 100 years. Something Aang wondered if he could or even would do.

He swept his son up in one arm, then leant down to pick up Azula after she nodded. They were getting perhaps a bit big to be carried together, Zuko eleven and Azula nearing ten after all, but he couldn’t find it within him to care.

Someone with love wouldn't.

He walked with a child in each arm until they reached the rooms he shared with his wife, setting them both down on his bed as he ensured the door was secured. His children both began to strip off their outer layers until they were both left in their pale yellow, plain underlayers. Ozai picked up his son’s shirt, examining it. Indeed, while it appeared plain white from afar, on a closer glance it was embroidered with white dragons and birds and flowers. Beautiful, but there was a reason that his children both preferred more practical, less ornate clothing for the layers that touched their skin, just as Ozai did.

Zuko and Azula grimaced at the thought of having anything in common with their father.

He shrugged off the white outer robe, although he left many of his midlayers in place. He walked over to help his wife with her robes as well before he seated himself on the bed. Zuko was scratching his arm—there had likely been a loose thread or a knot that had particularly irritated his skin—and Azula was running through a series of stretches that Ozai was mostly certain she had learned from her friend Ty Lee.

Ty Lee took a small look at her friend and her child. They would have to talk, soon.

From his pocket, he produced two three-pronged headpieces.

Wait, two?

Both his children stilled in their spots. “Why are you giving us both Heir headpieces?” Azula asked, reaching for one of the golden headpieces first, examining it. “I thought it was already decided that Zuko was going to be Crown Prince.”

"So did we!" Sokka said.

“It was,” He agreed as Zuko took his own headpiece. “And I have not gone back on that decision, Zuko is elder and thus he will be Crown Prince. That being said…” He thought back to the letters he had gotten from his nephew. He thought back to the conflict the boy felt about his role, about the fact that one day he would have to be Fire Lord, about the fact that he had no choice in it.

Azula remembered having similar thoughts. She had shrugged them off because she felt she would come to enjoy it in time. And because father demanded it from her.

Zuko was eleven. Azula was nine. It was cruel and unfair to chain children so young into such a rigid role. He had to chain them into the roles of a royal, but in the very least he could loosen those chains.

Thier's only tightened the chains. Zuko escaped them before Azula could even see the chains.

“The public will not know that.” He reached out to smooth down his son’s hair as he pulled it out of his phoenix tail. “Your cousin…” He let out a slow sigh as Zuko bit his lip and looked away at the mention of Lu Ten. “He was never completed satisfied with his role. He confided in me more than once that he didn’t know if he wanted to be Fire Lord one day, even going so far as to offer it to me, need I just ask.” He helped his son gather his hair into a top knot, tying it off with a red ribbon. “I never want either of you to feel trapped with a future you do not want. Zuko is Crown Prince, yes, but should you decide that you don’t wish to be Fire Lord and Azula does, you need only tell me. Should you two decide to switch roles again after, just tell me again.” Azula nodded slowly, clearly considering it as her mother helped her pin the headpiece into her hair, the movement disrupting her progress and making Ursa get the exasperated yet fond look she often did. “Surely the court will quickly catch on, though, if Zuko is performing all the duties of a Crown Prince?”

'That seems... nice." Suki said. Although in truth it would be stressful since both would then have to go through everything together in their won stressful way.

“What duties?” Ozai rose his eyebrow and smiled. “You will both have all the lessons of the Heir, of course, but no other additional duties. The vast majority of the duties I did that belonged to your uncle were, in fact, those that are typically the duties of the Consort. The few remaining duties will be split between your mother and I, and once your uncle returns, him as well. They are insignificant in comparison, and not the type of duties a child could effectively do anyway.”

Okay, now it's even more nice.

“Oh.” Azula frowned as she looked at her brother, the golden headpiece finally secured in his top knot. “I suppose that makes sense. Does that mean we can stop music lessons since we have other lessons?”

"But music is fun." Aang said. Katara then said. "I know Aang. But that's all it is."

His lips twitched upward. Despite the fact that Azula had become decent, good, even, with her flute, she still disliked her music lessons. His son’s look of pure betrayal as he tackled her from across the bed, Ursa having only just secured her hairpiece, only added to the comedy of the situation.

everyone laughed as the sounds of the two children fighting aired in the background.

“No, Azula.” She grumbled as she wrestled her brother, trying to escape his grasp and the way he was poking her sides. He laughed quietly, pulling his wife into his side. He was mourning. Not his father, no, but he was mourning his nephew, and the part of his brother that died with him, and the woman for whom he last wore his mourning whites, and his mother who he had never had the chance to know. Even still, he pressed his face to the top of her head and smiled against her hair. He knew his nephew well enough to know that the boy (for that was what he was, wasn’t he? He was still just a boy in Ozai’s heart) would have complained had he spent too long mourning him by sulking. Surely his brother, too, would like to see his family happy and whole when he returned.

He was happy with just Zuko. So he'd be happier with the whole family surely.

Chika had always been rather blasé about the concept of her death. “I die when I die,” She had always said, “and you die when you die.”

we all die when we die.

And his mother… He had never gotten the chance to know how she would have felt about his mourning. But he would one day. He would die when he died. And he would be succeeded by the greatest Fire Lord the Fire Nation had even seen, whether that was Zuko or Azula.

Zuko was the better leader between the two.

He sat with his children, watching at they finally stopped fighting, only to exchange a number of looks that he couldn’t even begin to decipher.

Looks? What were they up too?

His wife, clearly, didn’t even want to begin trying by the exasperated expression on her face. “I’ll need to start with the court,” He murmured as he ran his fingers through his wife’s hair. “There are a number of them who were staunchly my father’s supporters and know how little he thought of me. Even if it is unlikely that Iroh would want the throne back—” or, at least, he hoped—“they will still try to drag him back before he is ready to force it upon him.”

So, that's what happened to half the court.

Ozai did not hate his brother, but the longer he stayed away, the longer Ozai had to solidify his hold on the throne. Ursa let out a long sigh at his words, golden eyes narrowed slightly. “Ozai, can this not wait until later.” “No…” He licked his lips, then shook his head once again. “No. Right now is the most fragile moments. Right now, it is of utmost priority that the palace is as supportive of me as possible. Already in the time between my father’s death and now there had been nearly a dozen assassination attempts, not just on myself but you, and the children—”

Seriously, that many in one and a half months?

He could not allow anyone to harm his family. He would need to examine the guards each of them had—Zuko and Azula should be mostly fine with the guards they already had, but what of his guards? Ursa’s? He had inherited his father’s guards upon his death, but he didn’t know how much he could trust them. And what of Lu Ten’s old guards? They had been reassigned following his nephew’s enlistment, but they still held loyalty to their former prince, would they accept Zuko and Azula as the new heirs. “But they have all been stopped, Ozai. And given I was entirely unaware of all but two of these attempts, I would say that the guard has been doing a wonderful job.” Her cool fingers cupped his face and he leant into her touch.

Azula didn't think anyone would dare to attack the Royal Family. But that was until her epiphany... one of many.

“Be that as it may, that doesn’t—” “If I give you something new to think about, will you stop fussing over the court and the guards and your rule for just this night at least?” There was a playful light in her eyes, reminiscent of when they were young and met each other on the beach of Ember Island, the stars shining above them. She had that same light in her eyes the moment before she pushed him into the surf and ran away, laughing.

A laugh that came from the book, and that brought Azula to tears, that she shrugged off immediately.

His lips twitched upward against his will.

who couldn't smile with Ursa?

“Perhaps, it depends on what it is you give me.” He took one of her hands and kissed the pulse of her wrist. “Very well, then.” Ursa played with a piece of his hair with her other hand. “What about how lovely the gardens look in the summertime?”

Nobody was impressed. Was that seriously the best she had.

He rose an eyebrow as he kissed down her arm. “Is that truly your best attempt, my dear?” “You know, the turtleducks in my garden have recently lain a nestful of eggs. I was thinking perhaps Zuko and Azula would like to invite their friends over to help name them.”

Still not good. Zuko started to take a sip of wine. Azula took a bite out of bread.

He hummed noncommittally in response. It was a tradition for Ursa to name the turtleducks, ever since she had claimed the courtyard as her own upon their marriage. When their children grew old enough, they had begun helping. “And, of course, we do need to think on what to name our own child.”

Zuko spit the wine out and Azula nearly choked on the bread. WHAT?!

He stilled where he was, his lips pressed to her shoulder.

Everyone's jaws were wide open. Zuko and Azula would have had a third sibling.

Out of his line of sight, he heard his children snickering. It seemed their mother had told them before telling him—although he had been rather busy with preparations for his coronation since his father’s death. All thoughts of the crown were now out of his head.

Well that seemed to have done the job.

“What?” He whispered against her skin before pulling away. There was a small smile on his wife’s face, her eyes still glinting in the punchline of her joke.

This was no joke.

Although, it wasn’t a joke, was it? He had noticed that she had chosen not to drink wine recently, but neither had he. It was technically against proper mourning procedure, after all, given wine was associated with celebration and frivolity. “I am thinking it’ll be another boy, this time. Zuko has already proposed that we name him Zuko II,

Azula then laughed. "In your dreams Zuzu." Zuko smiled hearing the nickname that was once an insult.

but both Azula and I agree that one Zuko is more than enough at the moment.”

'Try an entire lifetime." Toph said.

She pecked his lips, clearly taking great delight in his shock. “Two Zukos would be too many,”

"Really? I won't mind really." Mai said.

He said slowly as his son grumbled. He placed his hands gently on his wife’s hips. The Royal Physician had recommended they not try for another child after Azula’s birth, citing it as too dangerous for her body. They had been taking measures to prevent it, but it was often easy to forget. She was clearly overjoyed by the news, she had always wanted more children but he had refused to even consider it after the physician’s words. The royal family had a tendency to kill the women that bore its children—he had killed his mother, hadn’t he? Hadn’t that been why his father had hated him so fiercely, to the point of ordering him to kill his son?

The thought of Ursa dying was terrify on it's own to both of them.

(He could never hate one of his children, but he had no wish to lose Ursa. Even the thought of it made him understand why his father had lost his blue flame upon his mother’s death. There was a reason he called his wife his flame.) And his mother was not the only example. Fire Lady Emiko had been so weakened after birth that she quickly caught illness and died only a few days after. Fire Lady Akiyo had died giving birth to his father. He couldn’t lose Ursa.

Neither could they.

“Are you—I—Ursa.” “Calm.” She pressed her lips to his forehead then let him press his face into her bosom. “I have already been examined by the Royal Physician, he says that my body has more than recovered since Azula’s birth. The pregnancy will be strictly monitored, and I will need to rest plenty, but he says we should both be just fine.”

That's good.

Okay. That was… okay. He could let himself feel happy. “Now.” He pulled away to look at her and she reached out to interlock their fingers. “What do you think they’ll turn out to be?” He looked at her, then to their children, whispering to each other. “Another girl, I think.” No. He knew. He’d soon have two daughters.

A little sister. That sounded nice.

Chapter Text

The paged turned.

a new page. Nearly a year has past since the loss of Prince Lu Ten and the retreat from the Siege of Ba Sing Se. Now, the palace is prepared to welcome a new member as the New Year comes in. They are less prepared for the return of an old member, though they are no less welcomed.

"Wait, Iroh took over a year to get back to the Fire Nation?" Aang asked. "He took a journey of self discovery, it changed him for the better." Zuko said. Azula somewhat knew the feeling.

Part 1: shu jing

"Hey, isn't that where Piandao lives?" Suki asked. "Yup, Iroh probably visited him first." Zuko said.

It was… peaceful in the Fire Nation,

"Oh what is it not so peaceful most of the time?" Sokka asked. he mused to himself as he stepped off the ship onto the dock. He could have caught a ship straight to the Caldera, but he tried to spend as little time on the water as possible. La was not his friend, and the constant movement of the ocean under him tended to make him quickly sicken.

"That's because he isn't a water bender." Katara said. "Yah, good old La seems to have favorites." Toph said.

He walked through the town, watching as people bustled around, buying things from various market stalls, with brightly colored fabric and shiny signs. Most everyone he saw was dressed like him, their upper body covered in a cape of some form, with their hood pulled up to keep their ears from chilling at the cool wind.

"Why do people wear capes, that just draws suspicions to you." Mai asked. "because it's fashionable." Ty Lee said.

Unlike them, he found himself uncomfortably warm. The vast majority of the Earth Kingdom was far cooler than the Fire Nation at all times of the year, but particularly in the winter. No, for him the cloak was more for the boon of anonymity than to keep himself from catching a chill.

"that's because there aren't volcanos everywhere." Suki said. Azula remembered those cold nights in the Earth Kingdom, Enrika always cuddled close to her mother whenever it got too cold.

He dipped his head down as he passed a stall selling some kind of fried meat on a stick, sold by a beautiful lady. At some point, not that long ago, he would’ve stopped and bought two, all while flirting with the woman who sold it. At that point, he would have passed one to his son and ate his own.

The pain still loamed, it would always be there. Aang, Azula, Katara and Sokka knew it well.

Now, he bought none, choosing instead to leave the town at its first exit, instead of continuing through it to the one nearer to his destination. As he walked the paths of the countryside, he let his hood fall down to around his shoulders. There were few people out here, most either enjoying the warmth of their homes or within the town itself. There was no farming to be done, not at this time of year. It would matter little if someone recognized him, anyway. He could brush off one person easily in a way that he could not brush off a town’s worth. The path branched off, but he only needed to look into the distance briefly to determine which to take. The castle was easily visible, becoming larger and larger as he approached it. The fire emblem on the large doors gleamed in the light as they opened for him.

Piandao's castle no doubt.

“Thank you, Fat,”

Oh yah, definitely Piandao's castle.

He said, inclining his head as he walked past the silent butler. He had walked through the estate dozens of times, both as a young child and after that. Still, it was the first time he had visited in years. His feet took him to the rock garden where his friend sat, painting the scene before him. Though… he furrowed his eyebrows, the colors were entirely wrong, blues and reds instead of browns and greens.

Things change.

“Hello, Iroh,” Piandao spoke without turning toward him, “I’m sorry for—” He winced, settling down beside the swordsman. “Don’t say it, please.” He had been to the Great Library of Wan Shi Tong, He Who Knows Ten Thousand Things,

"he visited that owl?!" Sokka asked in disbelief.

searching for a way to bring him back or at least locate him. He had spent months combing the Spirit World, searching for his son, questioning Koh the Face Stealer fruitlessly and nearly losing his own in the process.

Aang winced slightly at the thought of Koh, he was Luckly not to show emotions or else he would be without a face. Mai might have been the only one who could face him

He had even travelled north, staying under his cousin’s hospitality as he even asked water spirits.

He was that desperate to see Lu ten again, it was so sad.

And yet. Lu Ten remained lost to him.

even more sad.

But while Lu Ten remained lost, Iroh had found himself in a way he never had before. The library taught him just how wrong so much of what he had been taught was. His travels opened his eyes to the suffering caused by his nation, by himself. The water spirits told him of balance, and of just how unbalanced the world was now, missing one of its four key elements, water missing one of its poles, and fire dangerously twisted from what it had once been.

Thus making Iroh, Iroh.

His heart ached as he thought back to his wife. He hadn’t understood, at first, why she had hated him so much. She had only allowed him to perform the dragon dance with her because it was a two person move and none else would.

Azula was intrigued by this dance, Enrika leaning forward.

He thought he had understood when she followed him out of the Sun Warriors society, shearing her hair off. To her, it was not dishonor but a new step in life.

Azula and Zuko remembered that as well, they cut their hair to change.

He wished he could speak to her again, to tell her that he truly understood now, to beg her forgiveness for following the imperialism of his nation so far that their son was forever lost to them both. He had never been a truly violent man, and yet he had thought that the only way the world could truly be at peace and prosperous was if the Fire Nation governed it all.

Aang felt sick, if only he hadn't run away. Lu Ten might've not died if he returned sooner.

He could only now see how wrong that was. He loved his parents, but he could only now see how wrong they were.

Now both were dead.

Piandao was silent as he rinsed his inkbrush, then set it down. “Of course. I join you in your mourning, he was a fine young man.”

From what they heard, that was so true.

“He deserved so much more.” He murmured in agreement as he tucked his hands into his sleeves, examining the painting. “It’s beautiful, but I can’t say I entirely understand it.”

Because his 'son' was still alive, much to some of their dismay.

“It is the world through a different lens, just as many things are.” His cousin responded, gesturing to the inks. “It is the world in its opposites, its complementariness. The colors on the other side of the wheel, green becomes red, yellow becomes purple.”

Iroh's got his wise words of wisdom.

“I see.” To see the world in opposites… it was an interesting concept. Piandao rose to his feet and brushed off his clothing. “Come along, Iroh. Fat has likely made us tea by now, lets take it inside. It is far too cold out here.” Iroh followed, shrugging off his cloak in the process. It was nice to be back in the Fire Nation, for all its flaws.

it was home to them.

He had missed the way the air was fresh and smelt of salt. He had missed the ground beneath his way—soft in a way that Earth Kingdom ground wasn’t. He had missed the spice of their food and tea. And he had missed his family,

and they surely missed him.

even if for now he was just with his cousin. When he returned to the palace, he would face his father. He would ask him for the throne and, in the case that his father did not give it to him (though, why wouldn’t he?), he was ready to challenge him to an Agni Kai. He didn’t know who was the stronger firebender of the two of them, but he did know that his father would never hurt him.

A fool proof plan... there was just one problem.

Not in the way he knew Azulon was willing to hurt his brother.

Like they needed to be reminded.

“Not assam, I hope?”

a few some chuckles but no full on laughter.

He said, trying to allow some of his old humor back into his voice. He had mourned, now was time to live once again, just as he had after Chika’s death. He had a nation to guide,

Oh boy.

just as he had to guide Lu Ten following his mother’s death. “Do you think me a fool?” Fat asked as he appeared from nowhere with a pot of tea, pouring them each a cup.

“No, no, of course not.” His speech was slightly rushed, but it truly had not been his intention to insult the man. “I merely say so because my brother insists on making assam anytime we take tea together.” Fat chuckled while Piandao scowled. “Your brother is a pain in the ass,”

"All in agreement?" Everyone raised their hand, even Enrika even when she didn't understand.

The sword master muttered while rubbing his temples. “His children are wonderful, of course, but he himself is…” “Difficult?” Iroh offered,

"that's one description.' Sokka said.

smirking slightly as he sipped his tea. “Well, it is a family trait. You yourself are rather difficult, after all. As I’m sure Jeong Jeong would attest to.” “Bah.” Piandao waved a dismissive hand. “I’m adopted. And on that matter, my husband himself is rather difficult, he didn’t even warn me before deserting.”

So this is went Jeong Jeong deserted.

“You would’ve been seen as an accessory if they discovered you knew,” He said mildly. He had seen the wanted posters on his travels, though he had never stopped to read them. Unlike Piandao, he had been informed of Jeong Jeong’s plans to desert during a face to face meeting shortly before… Shortly before the end of the Siege.

well that's just peachy.

“Hm, yes, well now your brother has a rather impressive bounty out on him.”

so much it rivaled Aang's bounty.

Piandao took a sip of his tea as his hand stilled halfway to his lips. “Judging by your reaction, you haven’t been keeping up with news in the homeland?”

Clearly.

“I can’t say I have,” He said slowly, finally bringing his tea to his lips to take a sip. Ozai wasn’t typically in charge of putting out bounties. Normally his father did that himself.

Who was the Fire Lord. And now guess who's Fire Lord now.

Had something happened to his father? He was old, Iroh was more than aware of that, but last he had seen him he was still healthy and active. Had the Fire Lord finally decided to delegate some of his less important duties to his younger son? It seemed unlikely.

not unlikely, impossible.

“Shortly after Lu Ten’s death and the announcement that you would be retreating from the Siege of Ba Sing Se, Fire Lord Azulon was found dead in his bed.” Piandao spoke in an objective way, almost as though he were reading from a regular report of the weather in some far-off province. “The Royal Physician, along with the Fire Sages confirmed that his death appeared to be entirely natural. The night before his death, he wrote a declaration that, so long as you are away from the palace while mourning, Ozai will be the Crown Prince for all intents and purposes, including succession.” His fingers tapped against the ceramic. “It was verified to be penned by my sister, acting as his scribe.”

some details were.... more or less exaggerated.

Ah. Piandao was clearly suspicious of the situation, that much was obvious by the way he spoke, by his expression and body language. He was right to be, his father had hated Ozai, though he was sure only Ozai and his father truly knew to what extent, and any circumstance when a monarch changes the line of succession on night of their death would be suspicious.

Azula knew Iroh suspected knew something was up, but for some reason Iroh never acted upon it.

“And so I assume Ozai is now Fire Lord?”

Ding ding ding, give the man a price.

He asked, surprising himself with the evenness of his tone. He felt… surprisingly okay about the situation. Perhaps it was because he had already been mourning, perhaps it was because his father was old, but Iroh did not feel overly upset by his death.

given what kind of person he was, it wasn't surprising.

“Indeed. He has not declared an heir between his children, and both wear the heir headpiece.”

now that is something surprising.

That brought a look of surprise to his face. His brother was not typically one to foster competition between his children,

not in that world, it was a different story in their world.

having chosen to take an approach entirely opposite of their father and stress the value of being a team to Zuko and Azula instead.

thinking about it now, Zuko and Azula could've been an unstoppable steam if they worked together from the start.

He privately thought the method had its own issues, but he knew it was leagues better than what their father had done, and his niece and nephew were turning out to be healthy and happy as far as he was aware.

hopefully that heals him, even if it's just a little bit.

“Then I suppose I should hasten my journey back to the capital to greet the new Fire Lord.” He said, finishing his tea and setting the cup down. “I thank you for your hospitality, cousin.”

hopefully it doesn't go down hill.

Piandao frowned. “You’re not going to do anything about this?” There was a touch of annoyance and perhaps even anger in his tone. “Iroh—” “I am going to look at the situation before I do anything, Piandao. I have spent too long blindly rushing into situations, conquering land and seeking to dethrone a ruler. I have… changed.” He rose ad this time it was Piandao rushing to follow.

that's... good, hopefully.

“I understand that, Iroh, but this is in no way the same as conquering the Earth Kingdom.” The man followed him as he walked through the halls, making his way back to the castle’s gates. “Perhaps, perhaps not. We’ll see.” He pulled his cloak back over his shoulder and pulled up his hood as he placed his hand on the gate. “Iroh. Wait.” He stilled as Piandao sighed from behind him. “Stay overnight. I’ll arrange transportation for you since you seem to want to keep it private that you have returned home.”

Zuko and Azula remembered how their uncle just appeared in the capital, no announcement or grand entrance, clearly knowing Ozai's twisted nature.

His hand dropped from the gate and he turned back, smiling. “Thank you for your hospitality, cousin.” Piandao grumbled and draped an arm around his shoulders as he led him back toward the castle. “I wish my mother were here, perhaps she could knock some sense into you.” He shrugged a single shoulder. “Perhaps. Perhaps not.”

probably not.

This was always one of the areas he had disagreed with his cousin in. Piandao believed that once someone was an adult, they were incapable of change. If they were a bad person, they would forever be a bad person. And Ozai had always been a bad person in Piandao’s eyes.

which was true in their world, but things were more complicated in that world.

But to Iroh… Iroh had seen the fierce protectiveness his brother had over his children. He had seen him breakdown in front of him. And he wasn’t always a good person either, no matter what Piandao though.

true many people tended to overlook Iroh's campaign in the war.

He wasn’t sure if he was a good person now. But he was trying. Who was Piandao to decide that Ozai didn’t deserve the right to try too?

fingers crossed that this didn't end badly for anyone.